Burned (Devils Blaze MC, #2) - Jordan Marie

BURNED Copyright © 2016 by Jordan Marie All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever, including but not limited to being stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the written permission of the author. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, groups, businesses, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual places or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Cover Design by Vicki Jones Portraiture Cover Art by LJ Anderson of Mayhem Cover Creations Model: Travis DesLaurier Photographer: Corey Pollack Interior Design & Editing by Daryl Banner





I love all of my readers. Some of the best times I have are laughing and joking in my street team or on my personal social media pages. I’m so blessed with each and every one. My street team slogan is Badass Bitches for life, (#BB4L) and they truly are some of the baddest, sweetest, lovingest, funniest people I’ve ever met. This past year, I lost one. One who was important to me. She was a sweet soul, who deserved to laugh and live longer. A soul that the world needed because her light touched people and she made them happy. I know because she made me happy. She gave me smiles. She touched my heart. This book is dedicated to you Cka Inez Reagan-Wilson gone too soon, but never forgotten. Your light lives on. Xoxo #BB4L and beyond. J



FOREWORD PROLOGUE PART 1 PROLOGUE PART 2 CHAPTER 1 CHAPTER 2 CHAPTER 3 CHAPTER 4 CHAPTER 5 CHAPTER 6 CHAPTER 7 CHAPTER 8 CHAPTER 9 CHAPTER 10 CHAPTER 11 CHAPTER 12 CHAPTER 13 CHAPTER 14 CHAPTER 15 CHAPTER 16 CHAPTER 17 CHAPTER 18 CHAPTER 19 CHAPTER 20 CHAPTER 21 CHAPTER 22 CHAPTER 23 CHAPTER 24 CHAPTER 25 CHAPTER 26 CHAPTER 27 CHAPTER 28 CHAPTER 29 CHAPTER 30 CHAPTER 31 CHAPTER 32 CHAPTER 33 CHAPTER 34 CHAPTER 35

CHAPTER 36 CHAPTER 37 CHAPTER 38 CHAPTER 39 CHAPTER 40 CHAPTER 41 CHAPTER 42 CHAPTER 43 CHAPTER 44 CHAPTER 45 CHAPTER 46 CHAPTER 47 CHAPTER 48 CHAPTER 49 CHAPTER 50 CHAPTER 51 CHAPTER 52 CHAPTER 53 CHAPTER 54 CHAPTER 55 CHAPTER 56 EPILOGUE PART ONE EPILOGUE PART TWO “CRAVED” NOVELLA BONUS EXCERPT FINAL NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR GLOSSARY OF TERMS



FOREWORD Dear Readers: When Skull first “came” to me and “demanded” I write his story (yes the voices speak to me, what can I say?), I never realized what a job it is to tackle three books that link so closely together. It turns out that ending with a cliffhanger is simple, compared to picking up where it left off. Especially, when the second book is about a different couple. I tried to walk a fine line with this one. I wanted you to be able to read this story and enjoy Torch and Katie even if you had never read Skull. I wanted to catch readers up on what happened from Captured, but not overshadow the main characters. I tried my best. I hope I succeeded. In the back of this book I have enclosed some samples of books from some new authors that you might not have heard of, but you should definitely check out! I’ve also included the Novella of Craved. Craved is Annie and Sabre’s story and takes place before Torch actually. So if you haven’t read feel free to scroll up to the table of contents, find it and start it first! It however, is not necessary to read it before (or even after) Burned. Okay so that’s it. Enjoy people! (I hope you do!) Please if you have the time and you’ve read, take a moment to leave a review. I don’t really comment on them, but I promise I read each and every one and try to use them to motivate me. As always remember this book contains adult content (umm quite a bit of it in this case) and read on with that knowledge. xoxo Jordan www.jordanmarieauthor.com









A little over 2 years ago (continuing from the end of Captured) Movie Theater

“What do you mean your water broke??” I whisper. “You’re not due for another three weeks!” “I didn’t plan it!” Bethie hisses back. “Let me get your stupid husband and he can take us to the hospital. Then, we’ll figure this out,” I reason, ignoring the way my heart beats a million miles a minute and slams against my chest. “Hurry!” She cries panicking, as another contraction grabs hold of her. I wrap her into me, then lead her to a nearby bench. I get down on my knees in front of her and let her have my hand. She squeezes it so tightly, I feel like it might break. “Look at me, Bethie. Let’s breathe. Remember? Like on the Lamaze seminar we found on line?” I imitate the exercise. “Hee… Hee… Hee… Hee…” “Katie, get Skull,” she whispers. I take a deep breath, trying to figure out how to divert her. “I just want Skull!” she yells loudly this time. “I don’t want to do this alone!” “I’ll get him, I’ll get him,” I assure her. “Just do your breathing.” “Hee… Hee… Hee…” she mimics, repeating until slowly the contraction passes. “Better?” “Yes. Will you get Skull now, please?” “He was with another woman. I mean, you’ve been gone for, like, nine months. Maybe he’s moved —” “Skull loved me. I don’t know who she is, but he wouldn’t replace what we had that easily. Please, I need you to get him.” “He thinks you’re dead. Men move on, sweetheart. They—” “If you won’t do it, I will!” She rises off the bench holding her stomach, then waddles through the crowd. She looks pitiful; you can tell she’s hurting and her dress is soaked. Still, she’s determined to tell this Skull about her baby. I still think cutting his balls off for a baby mobile would be a better option. No one said quite how my niece needed to have her father in her life. It seems like the perfect solution to me. She only makes it ten feet before coming to a dead stop. “What?” I ask. “What’s wrong?” “It’s him!” “Him? Skull? I know, we’ll—” “Not him. Pistol. He’s standing there across the street away from Skull’s men. Look!”

I look where she points. There’s a slightly overweight dude with black hair standing across the street watching Skull and his crew. Even I can read the hate coming off of him in waves. “Okay, so I’ll go over and drag your man over here and he can deal with the Pistol dude. That work?” “Yeah,” she says, but all of a sudden she turns pale and slumps against the wall. “Bethie?” I’m trying to keep the fear out of my voice, but something is wrong. I can see it and I’m starting to panic. “Katie, I’m not feeling so good,” she whispers, then slides down the wall. I do my best to catch her from hitting the ground. She’s unconscious, but still breathing. That’s about as much as I can figure out. Then I see it: a small stain of red on her white dress. It’s not big, but then again, she’s bleeding, and her water just broke. It doesn’t have to be big to mean trouble. “Help us!” I cry out. “Somebody help us!!” I don’t know how many times I scream it. I just keep screaming. It doesn’t matter who’s around or who sees or hears us; I’ll deal with the fallout. I need to make sure Bethie is okay. I can’t let anything happen to her or my niece. “What’s wrong?” asks an older man, pushing through the crowd that has started to form around us. “Her water broke,” I explain quickly, “and then she got pale and passed out. I don’t know. Help her, please!” He starts moving around her, puts a hand to her face, then checks the pulse at her neck. Finally, his hands move along her stomach, examining. He takes out his cell phone. “This is Dr. Crowell. I have a pregnant female unconscious outside the Movie Vault Theater. Her water broke. Her pulse is weak and there’s a hint of blood. It could be placenta previa. I need an ambulance, stat. Have the O.R. ready and meeting the bus.” His words mean nothing to me. I don’t understand. I just know that I can’t quit crying. I can’t lose Bethie now, not when we’ve finally survived everything and are on the verge of being free… Not now.

It’s been a fucking night. Skull is trying to kill himself by hitting on Dragon’s woman at the movies. He’s not even truly interested in her, I can tell. I think she reminds him a little of Beth, but there’s no real interest on his part, that much is clear. Fuck, he hasn’t had a woman in his bed since Beth. Beast and I help toss him on the bed and Beast grunts before going back to the woman he brought home. Maybe that’s a sign of hope because that in and of itself is a freaking miracle. Beast hasn’t looked at a woman since the day he lost his old lady and child. Chick he’s got tonight is Dani. Smokin’ hot, but something about her tells me she has more baggage than an airport. I don’t know what gets into my brothers. Chicks are made to fuck and enjoy, then scrape off the bottom of your shoe. Jesus, didn’t the mess with Skull and Beth teach them anything? When she died, Skull grieved himself to death. And tonight, I know he was hoping Dragon would end his misery. I could see it in his eyes. Skull mumbles in his sleep. He still clutches the empty bottle of Vodka he had in his hand when his head hit the bar. I didn’t even bother trying to take it from him. Chances are, when he wakes up, he’ll just

start drinking more, so I was afraid to wake him. He puts away so much alcohol these days, I don’t know how he functions. Things need to change. I just don’t know how to drag him out of the hell he seems to be lost in. Hell, if I lived through all of the shit he has, I doubt I’d be in any better shape than he is— probably worse. “Boss okay?” I look up to see Pistol standing at the door. I hate this fucker. I’m not even sure why. A while back, he was making waves and trying to get enough votes to kick Skull out of his position. Skull beat the fuck out of him, and things have been quiet ever since. Hell, Pistol has been the poster child for Skull’s biggest supporter since he almost lost his life after Beth’s father shot him in the stomach—but there’s still something about him that sets off fucking alarm bells. I’d mention it to Skull, but shit, I doubt the man cares much right now if Pistol takes over the club. That by itself is some scary shit. “Yeah man, just a little too much to drink,” I tell him, ready to get the fuck out of here and away from Pistol. I plan on finding a woman and getting fucking laid. If I’m lucky, maybe two or three women. A party is not a party until Torch shows up. Got to give all the ladies the attention they deserve. “He’s been drinking more and more lately,” Pistol points out, and I can’t even say his tone is bad, but I want to punch the fucker in the face. “Yeah, well, he lost his woman and gave the order that killed her. That shit fucks with a man.” “Yeah, you’re probably right. Still, having a cocked cannon leading us… That’s dangerous. He could have caused a war with the Savage Brothers tonight.” “Back the fuck off, Pistol.” “I’m not saying anything, I just worry. Same as you, Torch.” “Whatever. I…” I trail off as Skull’s cell phone rings. I follow the sound, coming up to the nightstand. He mumbles but doesn’t wake. I don’t recognize the number, but it’s local. “Shoot,” I say into the phone, my eyes flicking back to meet Pistol’s. I don’t trust the bastard not to knife me in the back. Fuck, or any of us in the back. “I’m looking for Skull?” a voice comes across the other line and it reaches down and wraps around my cock and makes it throb. Strangest fucking thing I’ve ever felt in my life. “He’s busy,” I say, looking down at the man in question, annoyed that whoever owns this voice wants him on the phone and not me. I bet I could make her want me… “Um… I’m calling for Beth.” My hand tightens up on the phone and I’m close to crushing the motherfucker. “What the fuck are you playing at?” “Listen, I don’t want to cause any problems. It’s just that Beth came to Kentucky to find Skull, but before she could talk to him, she went into labor. She’s at the hospital in London and there are some complications. I don’t want to go into it over the phone, but could you tell him that she needs to see him? Obviously, they have stuff to talk about. We’re in the maternity ward, and—” “Listen, you fucking cunt. I don’t know who you are, but there’s no way Beth is in a hospital. Especially here in Kentucky. She died.” “She didn’t,” the woman argues back. “That’s what I’m trying to tell you. If you’d just tell Skull to come down here—” “You’re out of your fucking mind. If you think I’m going to let my man walk into a fucking trap, you’re crazy.” “It’s not a trap! Listen to me—” “Whoever the fuck you are,” I growl into the phone, cutting her off, “and whoever put you up to this,

you need to stop, or I swear to God I will make sure you live to regret it.” I end the call, breathing heavily and furious as hell. “What the fuck was that?” “Some twisted bitch trying to say she had Beth at the hospital in labor, of all fucking things. Probably some pissed off fucking hanger on trying to cause Skull some grief.” “Should we check it out?” “Fuck no. And we don’t mention this shit to Skull, either. Brother has enough shit going on in his head. He doesn’t need this added to it.” “Yeah. I’m with you on this one. I’m going to check the perimeter of the club and crash, Torch, bud. See you tomorrow.” “Yeah, okay, later,” I answer, just relieved Pistol is leaving. I’m pissed as hell. I’m glad that I got that call instead of Skull. Something like that would have messed my brother up even more, and that’s the last thing he needs. He’s on a thin edge right now as it is. “Beth,” Skull whispers in his sleep, like he knows what’s going on. The pain and torment in his voice hurts me. I put Skull’s phone under my boot and grind that mother fucker on the floor until it lies in pieces. I’ll explain to Skull tomorrow I accidentally stepped on it getting him to bed and have him get a new number. Fucker should have updated when we moved out of Georgia anyways. It’s time he starts living in the present, even if I have to drag his ass the whole way.

“Pistol, baby, why are we doing this again?” asks Tammie. “What the fuck do you care? I gave you a grand. You just do it and get the fuck out,” I tell her. I picked her because she’s a greedy, selfish little bitch—both in bed and out of it. I knew I could get her to do it for enough money and let her choke on my cock later to keep her quiet. “I could show Skull a good time while I’m there, make him real happy.” “He’s passed out dead to the world. Just get it and take the damn picture on this phone,” I order. “Fine, but if he gets pissed at me, I’m telling him it was your idea,” she huffs, pulling the shirt she has on off her body. She’s got some nice tits and some decent curves. It won’t be a hardship to fuck her later, but that sassy comeback right there brings up a good point. I’ll have to use a little force later to get my point across that silence means silence. She climbs into Skull’s bed. Fucking bastard barely turns over. God, I hate him. It’d be so fucking easy to end him right here, but there’s no way I’d get away with it. I’ve been waiting, biding my time so I can take over the fucking club. I’ve won over most of the brothers, but there’s a couple who would vote against me, so I’ve held back. The time is almost right, though. That’s just one of the reasons I can’t have Beth coming back into Skull’s life. If she tells him that I helped Redmond, I’m a dead man. I don’t know what that fucking bitch is doing back here, but I’m going to make sure she never wants to find Skull again. It’s going to cost me a hundred grand, but if it gets rid of her and gets me closer to owning this club, it’s worth every penny. My attention goes back to Tammie, who’s in bed with Skull now. She’s teasing the ring on his lip, using her tongue to toy with him. Skull growls, taking her mouth. Tammie pulls his hand to her naked breast and he holds it with a groan, pulling his mouth away to kiss her neck.

“Mi cielo. God, I’ve missed you,” he mumbles. Jesus Christ, he’s a sad fuck. I’d be doing him a favor by putting a bullet in his head. Tammie snaps a couple pictures with my phone. I take it out of her hand to look. Oh yeah, this will fucking destroy Beth. “Did I do good, Pistol baby?” Tammie asks in a whisper. She doesn’t need to worry; Skull’s already out again, snoring. “Yeah baby, you sure did. Now climb out of there and head to my room for a real party. I’ll meet you there in about thirty minutes. I just have an errand to run first.” “Don’t keep me waiting,” she whines. “Grab Sabrina and you two girls start the party without me, then I’ll meet you there.” “But Pistol, you know how rough Sabrina gets,” Tammie complains. The bitch does, too. Fucking hell, she scares me when she gets that damn strap-on out. “You’ll take it like the bad girl you are. Daddy will be there soon to give you the real thing. Now go get her.” “Fine, but you better eat me out after all this.” “Sure I will, baby,” I lie, walking away to Skull’s office. Once I get there, I close the door. It takes me a few minutes to send the picture from my phone to the printer, then I write a quick note and stuff it in an envelope with some money. That should do it. Too bad I can’t be around to watch the bitch cry. I can’t risk her seeing me, though. I’ll just have to come back and celebrate my victory with Tammie and Sabrina. I grin. Someday soon, I’ll celebrate being the reason Skull is no longer breathing air, and then I’ll finally rule this club like I was meant to years ago… before he stepped in and fucked it all up. Soon.

I stare at the receiver in my hand. The motherfucker hung up on me. He wouldn’t even really listen to me. Who the hell does that? Even with them thinking Beth was dead, shouldn’t he have at least heard me out? I rub the back of my neck as tension threatens to paralyze me. I’m not sure what’s wrong with my sister or my niece. They tried to explain it to me, but it was all Greek. Something about the baby’s blood vessels and the umbilical cord… I don’t know. I couldn’t stop crying. I just know they took her straight back in for an emergency caesarian and wouldn’t let me anywhere near her. I tried to do the one thing I knew she wanted, but apparently Skull or whoever the hell I was talking to is a moron. How do I break it to my sister that even though she wanted her husband—the father of her child—to be here with her, that’s not going to happen? I really should’ve went with plan A and cut off his balls. “Miss Lawson?” A man in blue scrubs comes out of the main surgery doors using the name that my sister and I assumed last month when we made it to the states and started searching for Beth’s husband. “Yes?” I ask, terrified to hear what he’s going to say. “It was touch-and-go for a little while, but I’m happy to tell you that the mother and child are doing

well. If Dr. Crowell hadn’t found you when he did, it could have been a whole different story. The baby will have to be monitored for a few extra days, but everything should be fine.” “Oh, thank you, doctor,” I tell him, grasping his hand with tears running down my face. “Thank you so much. Can I see her? Can I see my sister?” “The nurses are busy cleaning her up and making sure she’s okay. She’ll be in room 313 if you’d like to wait for her up there.” I thank him, then he spends the next ten minutes telling me exactly how I will need to watch over my sister in the coming days. I assure him that I can, but inside, I’m in a panic. What if I screw up? What if I do something wrong? The last thing I want to do is hurt my sister. The mere thought makes me cringe. I do my best to shake it off and bring my attention back to the doctor. “Thank you again, Doctor.” “My pleasure,” he says. I watch him leave and think about everything that’s happened tonight. I’m worried how Beth will take it when I tell her that Skull wouldn’t even talk to her. It’s going to crush her— and that’s the last thing I want. I don’t want to hurt my sister, but I know the first thing she will ask me about when she comes to is Skull. And what do I say? * * * I’m asking myself the same questions an hour later. That’s how long it takes for the nurses to bring Bethie. I was starting to panic, afraid something had happened while she was in recovery. Apparently, they’re just really packed solid and running behind. “You look good, little mommy,” I whisper to her as they transfer her on the bed, pulling the covers up around her. “That’s strange because I feel like hell,” she answers, her voice tired and a little shaky. She keeps her eyes on me the entire time the nurses move her around to get her settled. They finally leave us after giving her more medication and checking her IV. “Did you get ahold of Skull?” she asks right away. Didn’t I say that would be her first question? It makes me want to kill him all over again. “Bethie… I tried. He didn’t believe me. He wouldn’t even listen…” “We have to make him listen. He has to meet Gabby. When he sees her and knows I still love him, it will all be okay. With Redmond and our grandfather gone now, it’s just—” “It’s just the family wanting us dead for killing grandfather,” I cut her off. “Don’t forget that, Bethie. We can’t let ourselves forget that.” “So, we’re supposed to live the rest of our lives in hiding? We’re never supposed to have a life? What has all this been for, Katie? Why did we even hire that private detective to find Skull? Why did we go to so much trouble if I’m never supposed to have him? If we’re never going to be a family? He deserves to know Gabby. He deserves to know that I’m alive. I can’t just leave it alone, Katie… I can’t. Not now when my grandfather is gone.” “You’re going to name her Gabby?” I ask suddenly. I change the subject because I can tell Bethie’s upset and that can’t be good for her. “Gabriella,” she answers. “It was Skull’s mother’s name. He would want our child to carry her name.”

Something about the way she talks about him and their child makes my throat tighten up. I’ve never had that. Hell, I’ve never seen anyone have a relationship where it felt like they needed the other person to breathe. She makes it seem that way every time she talks of Skull. I have to do everything in my power to make sure she gets back to him… “Excuse me,” comes a lady’s voice at the door. “There was a package delivered downstairs for a Beth Donahue? It was addressed to a Beth Donahue, patient in the maternity wing. You’re the only Beth we could find. It’s from an Andre Cruz?” She’s a doctor, or a resident… something. She has the coat on. As she walks towards me, I can see blonde hair pushed up under one of those surgical bonnets. Her nameplate reads: T. Torres. “Would that be you? He was a big guy wearing a leather vest.” “I’m sorry, we don’t know any Andre—” I start to say. “I do!” Bethie interrupts. “That’s Skull. Is he here? Can I see him, please?” “I’m sorry honey, he left. He said you would want this.” The woman hands Beth the package. “I better get back to rounds. The admissions office was swamped and I told one of the nurses I’d check with you. I’m glad you and the baby are doing so well.” When she leaves, I turn to look at my sister because I know this can’t be good. “Donahue?” I prompt, knowing that dig can only mean one thing. Bethie doesn’t respond; she’s too busy staring at the big manila envelope like it’s a snake. Her hand trembles as she reaches inside and pulls out three things. The first is a folded note. The second, a picture, then finally a large roll of money. I won’t know how much until I count, but from the hundreds and the size of the roll, I’m going to say it’s easily a hundred thousand. She reads the note, then lets out the saddest cry I’ve ever heard in my life. It sounds as if it was torn from her body. She drops the note as the sobs overtake her. I clumsily wrap one arm around her, then pull her close while using my other hand to grab the note and read it for myself. Beth, I’ve known for a while that you were alive. I had hoped you wouldn’t reach out to me. You were fun and I enjoyed what we had, but you’ve been gone a long time. I’ve moved on. I have a new woman now and she gives me just what I want: a warm pussy without so much fucking drama. She doesn’t have to be trained, either. She knows how to make a man happy. Something permanent was never in my plans and your ass cost me too much. I could hate you for not warning me about your family. I guess I owe you something. I’ve thrown some money in here for you to disappear. I never want to see you or your child again. As far as I know, the baby is probably Colin’s. I’m not about to let you blame me for it. Stay away from me and my club. If I even hear you’ve been trying to talk to me again, I’ll make anything Colin would have done to you look like a cakewalk. Skull That’s when I see the picture. It’s of a man I can only assume is Skull. He’s kissing on some tramp’s neck, his hand on her naked breast, while she’s obviously taking a selfie of them. I hold Bethie and let her cry. She trembles in my arms as her dreams come crashing down around her. My hand trembles too… but mine is with anger.



Almost 2 years later Meeting with Colin on Paradise Ridge (mentioned in Craved—Sabre’s story)

“I don’t like this, boss.” “That’s because it’s been damn good not having to deal with that fucker Colin,” says Skull. “Well, yeah, that too. But fuck, man. It’s been quiet. What’s making him rear his head now?” “If I knew, I wouldn’t be here. Jesus, I move two states away to get away from this asshole and the memories, and here I am again. This crap is never going to leave me alone.” “We could just go, boss.” “Fuck, no. I’m not running from these motherfuckers.” “You ready, ese?” asks Diesel. The last couple of years have aged him, too. He’s harder than he used to be. “Ready as I’ll ever be,” Skull growls, then walks towards the meeting room. Sabre and I fall in step behind him. Crusher, who is now part of Diesel’s crew, and another guy come up behind us. “Jesus fuck, they let anyone in this damn place,” I say to Crusher. “They needed someone to pretty up the place when your damn mug got close.” “Fuck you,” I grumble, but the smile freezes on my face as Colin comes into view. “I thought I told you motherfuckers I wanted nothing to do with you again,” Skull growls, not bothering to sit down. “I meant that shit. I especially meant it with your sorry ass, Colin, so you better have a really good fucking reason for calling this meeting.” “Oh, come on now. You can’t be that bitter or you wouldn’t have agreed to this meeting,” says Colin. “And just like that, we’re done. Contact me one more time and I’ll cut your fucking head off. I’ve got a bigger reach than you these days. Believe me when I tell you, I will not hesitate to destroy you.” “I really don’t want to hear your idle threats, Skull. This is a business meeting, nothing more.” “We don’t have business. The guys I do business with aren’t even in your hemisphere. I give them the word and you’re wiped off the map. Understand?” “I have a proposition for you.” “Not interested.” “It’s something I think you would love to be part of.” “Fucking hell. It’s like you don’t have enough brain power to comprehend what I’m saying to you. I want nothing to do with you. I know Matthew said that you had nothing to do with the bomb that killed my man’s family, but I don’t trust you, and you didn’t deny that shit when it first happened. I’d just as soon see your throat slit than talk to you. Now this meeting is done. I knew better than to even show up.”

“But you did. Show up, I mean.” I watch as my brother’s back stiffens. Skull is on a thin line and I know that Colin is pushing it. “Because I had to wonder what you could possibly think I’d want to meet with you about.” “My grandfather died. Well, he was murdered, really.” “Did you do it?” “No. That’s suicide in the family. There are a few men off-limits in power plays, and my grandfather, he is one. You cannot gain control and respect of the family by taking out the man who is responsible for everything.” “You’re saying you fuckers have some morals, even if it is just twisted? Of course this doesn’t surprise me, considering you’re the same fuck who wanted to stick his dick into his own sister.” “Stepsister,” Colin growls, finally showing signs of losing control, his pale skin going pink. “Tomato, toe-mat-toe,” Skull says, then gives us boys the signal to mount up. “You disappoint me, Skull. I thought you would at least be interested in knowing who killed my beloved grandfather.” “I figure I already know.” “Is that a fact?” “Whoever you could manage to pay since your purse strings have been clipped. Torch,” he says, facing me, “let’s get going. The air here is starting to bother me.” “Sure thing, boss.” I’m more than happy to get the fuck out of here myself. “Colin, in case the message hasn’t gotten to you yet, if you step foot into the state of Kentucky, let alone my territory—and that means you and your flunkies, the Chrome Saints—I will call Romanov and he will end all of you. Tempt me to call, Colin. I’d almost plead with you to give me one fucking reason to make sure you stop polluting the air I breathe,” Skull warns Colin in a deadly voice. We all make it to the door before Colin decides to drop the real reason the fucker is here. “You’re rather boring with your threats, and so predictable. My brother Matthew said you wouldn’t care anymore. I thought he was wrong.” “I didn’t even know your grandfather other than to know the asshole’s seed had to have poison in it to have the offspring it did. So no, Colin. I do not give a fuck that your grandfather bit the dust.” “You might change your tune if you knew that he died at the hands of someone you know. Someone you know very well. Someone you might even want revenge on.” Skull holds his head down and pinches the bridge of his nose. I can literally feel the tension that comes off of him. “Say whatever the fucking hell you have to say Colin, because it’s obvious that’s all this meeting is about. So just spit it out so I can get the fuck out of here.” “I thought you’d like to see your ex-girlfriend again after all these years,” Colin says. I think every breath in my body freezes. What the fuck is going on? If it’s sending this amount of shock through me, what in the hell could it be doing to Skull? Nothing shows in his face except anger. You not only see it in his face, you can literally feel that fucking shit. “What the fuck are you going on about?” Skull asks, his voice so low and deadly you have to strain to hear it. That’s when Colin shoves a folder at him that had been lying on the table where he sits. “I came here only to give you a gift,” he says. “Open it. You’ll see how giving I am.” Skull opens the folder. I’m looking over his shoulder, and my stomach drops to my fucking feet when

I see what’s inside. It’s a picture of Beth and another girl standing at a flower stand. She has a baby in a pink outfit on her hip—a baby with dark black hair with small curls. The baby is smiling while Beth kisses the side of the child’s face. Fuck. “Where did you get this?” “My men took it. This was the last known sighting of Beth and her sister Katie.” “Where? When? What are you trying to prove here?” Skull growls. “Ironically enough, Tennessee. Just a month ago.” “What? What are you talking about?” “I’m telling you that the woman you’ve been grieving—the woman you thought you killed—has been alive all this time, and hiding.” “You’re fucking lying!” Skull yells, his body jerking in fury. “Am I? Then ask yourself, Skull, why does that child she’s holding look so much like you?” “You’re fucking lying!” he screams again. I see the pain my brother is going through, but all I can do is think back to the phone call I got almost two years ago when I put a drunk and unconscious Skull to bed in his room. Fuck. “After you work it out in your mind, Skull, you might ask yourself two important questions.” “You son of a bitch.” “First, ask yourself why she let you think she was dead this entire time.” “You. Son. Of. A. Bitch.” “Then ask yourself if you can find her before the Saints do, because if I find her first, she’s going to die.” “You—” “She’ll have to. The family wants the blood of her and her sister. I only came to warn you because I wanted to see that look on your face.” “You son of—” “That look right there, the one that says I just destroyed your world… all over again.” With that, Colin leaves. We all stand there frozen, unsure of what to do or say. Skull screams, yanks the table up, and throws it across the room. Fuck.

“You alright, boss?” I know he’s not, but don’t know for the life of me what else to say. “No. And for the record, I wasn’t alright the other ninety-nine times you asked me.” We’re walking from the garage back to the club. We spent the night in Tennessee, then drove straight here. Skull’s barely spoken two words to any of us. He bunked down in Sabre’s room last night, but Sabre just shrugged this morning when he came out. Well, no, that’s wrong. He shrugged, then put the locket that Skull usually wears around his neck in my hand. It’s still in my pocket, in fact. Since the day we discovered it in Pistol’s hands when Beth was kidnapped, Skull hasn’t taken it off. Not once. It’s been

almost three years and still it’s remained around his neck. The sight of him not wearing it now should bring me joy because I’ve been hoping he would heal and move on for years. Now, it doesn’t. He isn’t healed. He removed it because he just learned his grief and mourning have been a lie. No one has mentioned it, but everyone’s thinking it. It’s not even a question anyone seems to be asking. We all believe that Beth is alive. Every last brother here is sure she is, and the kicker is, they don’t even know what I do. I haven’t found the right moment to tell Skull about the call I got so long ago from a young woman claiming to have a message from Beth. I wish I could go back, but I can’t. I wish I would have went to that hospital and met with the woman. I wish I had at least tried to find out what was going on. It didn’t even fucking occur to me that it could be true. People don’t just come back from the dead… It just doesn’t happen. We’re all sitting around the wooden table in Skull’s office now waiting for church to begin. Skull sits at the head of the table, but he’s not made any move to begin the meeting. I know I need to confess what I know, and I will. I’m just having trouble finding the words. How do you explain to someone that you are probably the reason why his woman didn’t contact him after all this time? If the shoes were reversed, I’d gut me. “Torch, I need you to start intel,” Skull tells me. “Find out any way you can if the picture that Donahue left behind is real. I want to know everything I can about the two women in the photo and the…” he clears his throat before continuing, “the child.” “Got it, boss. I… I wanted to talk about—” “Start in Tennessee,” he goes, “since that’s where the fucker said she was. But don’t waste a lot of time. Chances are, he fed us wrong information. He’s playing with me. I want to say the women in the photo are fakes, but sweet Jesus, it looks so much like… like Beth.” “Boss…” “You might could try France. If Colin told the truth and they did off the grandfather, that’s where he lived. That might be the smartest way to check Colin’s story.” “Boss!” I growl, this time demanding his attention. Skull stops and, for the first time since the meeting began, looks at me. “What is it?” he asks. Here it is: my opening. The time for me to confess. Fucking hell, I’ve been a member of the Devil’s Blaze for a lot of fucking years. Before that, I served my time overseas facing down IED’s, enemy fire, and certain death. Still, none of that compares to the knot that’s in my stomach right now. “Boss, do you really think Beth is alive? That she could have somehow survived? And wasn’t her sister supposed to be dead, too? This could all be Colin just blowing smoke up our asses while he’s starting more shit.” He holds his head down and rakes his fingers through his hair. There’s still a small tremor that tells his emotions. “I think there’s a real possibility,” Skull confesses. “Colin would have never come at me to rub this shit in if he didn’t know for sure. I’m left here feeling fucked up because I want it to be true, but I also don’t want it to be. If it’s true, that means she has played me all this time. It means… Fuck, Torch, I’m so fucked up I’m not sure what it means.” “Boss, I need to tell you something.” “Can it wait, mi hermano? I want to get this done.” “Boss. I think… that woman with Beth in the pictures, her sister… I think she called here.”

Skull’s face goes cold. It literally freezes almost into stone. I’m proud of myself; a lesser man would shit himself. That’s the look I’ve seen on Skull’s face right before people die. “Explain,” Skull says, one terse word while his fists open and close. “That night at the movie theater before Tiny and all that shit went down… remember? The fight with Dragon?” “Si.” “You were shit-faced, boss. I was just about to leave you to sleep it off and… your cell phone rang. Some chick was on the other end claiming Beth had been coming to find you. She said… fuck, boss. I can’t remember what she said. She said there were complications and Beth was at the hospital in London. In the maternity wing—” Skull roars again. The scream is deep and dark enough to rival that of a wild animal. He jerks the heavy table enough to move it sideways—and that’s not an easy feat. Then, he pushes away and grabs me by the neck, pushing me back quickly until I slam into the wall on the other side of the room. “How could you not tell me that, motherfucker?? How am I just hearing about this right now??” he growls, and I’d answer him but I’m pretty sure he’s crushing my trachea right now. “Answer me, you son of a bitch!!” “Boss, I don’t think he can.” The words come from Sabre. “He’s turning blue.” Sabre sounds calm, but I can see his face and there’s nothing calm about him. Skull pulls away from me slightly, but not much. I’m not stupid; I know I got a world of hurt coming my way. I welcome it. As much as Skull hates me right now, I hate myself even more. What if that was Beth? What if she needed us, and because of me, gave up? Why the fuck did she wait so long to get in touch with us, anyway? There’s just so many fucking questions. I try to take air into my lungs without appearing to be a weak son of a bitch whose legs are about to give out on him. “Boss… I didn’t know. I thought someone was fucking with us. We saw that explosion. How could anyone survive that? I helped plant the charges myself. I know the extent of the damage. I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. I was sure it was a hoax. I was just trying to prevent… Fuck, Boss. I just wanted to protect you. We all know what losing Beth did to you.” “I don’t care what you have to do. You get those records, you get video footage, I do not give a fuck. You get me something I can see in front of me, and do that yesterday.” “I already contacted my guy that works in records there, boss. I should have it on my computer.” “Show me.” “It’ll just be a file, boss. They don’t keep video footage that long. It’s been two years.” “Show me what the fuck you got.” I go to the computer to open the email. It’s records, mainly. Twenty-year-old woman, emergency caesarian, coded on the table. What was that shit? Then, I see the child’s picture and read the birth certificate. Fucking son of a milk cow. I print it out and take it to Skull, then wait. He drops the papers on the table, all except one piece. The birth certificate. His hand shakes, and I know why. I just read it. His voice is thick with emotion. “I want the original of this picture.” “Yes, boss.” “I fucking want it now.” “Yes, boss,” I say again, but this time I start walking to the door. I stop when his voice hits me right before I leave.

“She named the child after my mother…” “I’ll go get the originals.” “Do it. And when you get back, pick two men to go with you.” “Go with me?” “To Tennessee. You bring back Beth and mi hijo. If you can’t find them, you bring back her fucking sister. She’ll come out of the woodwork for her sister. I want all of them here. Every fucking one of them.” “What if they aren’t in Tennessee? What if Colin lied?” “Then you find out where the fuck they are and you drag them back here. Beast, you and Briar check the streets. See if anything is coming out of Georgia or the Donahue network. I want a full report in an hour.” “I don’t think you should let her back in here. We can’t survive another fight with the Donahues,” says Pistol. “When your opinion matters to me, I’ll let you know. Get the fuck out of here, Torch. You have shit to do.” I nod, then take off. It looks like I’m heading out of state. I just hope it’s not a wild goose chase. Or worse, a trap.



I kick my feet up on the seat across from me. The chair scoots on the wooden floor, tilts, then rights itself as I cross my legs. Sabre and Latch are going on about some damn trip Lucy wants to go on, a semester at sea or something. They’re dying, and Annie is adamant that it’s a great opportunity. Those two are like old married men now—even if it is to the same woman. I tune them out. I should be tracking Beth and her sister Katie down. That’s what I’m in this blink-and-you-miss-it town for, but hell, I need a day off. I’ve been working with Diesel and his crew nonstop trying to find these bitches, but they are covering their tracks—and that’s putting it lightly. I don’t know who they’re getting help from, but whoever it is, is damn good. Skull has me, Sabre, and Latch tracking down leads in Texas. Matthew Donahue told Skull he could find them there. Right now, I think the brothers are trying to gain control of the girls first… and using us to do it. It’s all a big clusterfuck. Trusting either one of them for information is ridiculous, but Tennessee was a total wash. Skull is looking at other states too and called in some markers. My brother is in bad shape at just the thought that Beth is still alive and has been lying to him this whole time. If it’s true—and so far, everything we’re learning says it is—then I kind of pity her. Skull will destroy her. I’m not thinking about that shit now, though. My eyes and attention are elsewhere. Specifically, on the woman sitting with her back turned to me at the bar. She’s got curves to make men fall down on their knees and worship at her feet. Her ass is this perfect pear shape, pushing against that tight little black skirt. It draws a man’s eye and makes him want to dig his hands in and hold on for the ride. “I bet you a C-note you can’t tap that,” Sabre says, reclining back in his seat. “You make it too easy. It’s like taking candy from a baby,” I tell him with an easy grin. “I don’t think so, Torch, brother. Something about that woman says to back the fuck away,” Latch warns me. “You see that, and all I see is the warm pussy I’m going to bury myself in for a couple of hours.” “Just a couple of hours?” Sabre teases. “Yeah. After that, I’m coming back to collect your money.” I get up and saunter over to the lady in question. “Crash and burn, Torch!” he yells out, and I hold my hand over my shoulder to flip him off. I lean against the bar, standing beside little Miss-make-my-dick-cry-mercy. She’s the hottest thing I’ve seen in a while, which is good because I’d never admit it to those sad fucks back there who are basically sown up over one woman. I haven’t found a woman my dick has been interested in for freaking months. Two, to be exact. That might not sound like a lot to some people, but for me, it’s a freaking lifetime. My cock is all-in with this little number, though. Thank God. She’s a gorgeous brunette. Hell, even with the smoke in the bar and the dim lights, the color glows. It falls in waves down her back and over her shoulders, and I literally ache to wrap my hands in it. Her skin

is tanned, and I’d love to lick every inch and see if it tastes half as good as it looks. She’s squeezed into a tight black skirt. I’ve already memorized every curve and pull at the fabric so I can jack off to her later. But the top is just as good as the bottom. She has the sexiest little black top I’ve ever laid eyes on. Small black straps caress her shoulders, and silky fabric clasps her breasts close and draws attention to them. Fuck me, they are easily a D-cup or bigger. Years of experience makes me feel comfortable enough to say that. Still, what really makes my balls heat up is the way her tits keep trying to bust out as if they can’t be contained by clothes alone. Those breasts are made for a man’s dick to slide in between. My eyes drink it all in. I have to move my hand down to stretch and shift my cock. Sweet mother of God. Yeah, he’s more than standing at attention for that thick ass, fuck-me tits, and climb-me legs. She’s yet to notice me as she chats with the bartender. It’s enough to give a man a complex. I’ll have to punish her for that later. The bartender’s eyes are glued to her breasts, and I think it’s about time that stops. Those are mine tonight. He can try again tomorrow after I’ve finished with her. I lean down against the bar, look directly at her instead of him. “Jack and Coke,” I order, waiting for her to say something. She stops talking to what’s-his-face and turns her attention to me. Green eyes. I don’t ever remember having seen eyes this particular color before. I don’t think I’ll be able to ever forget them now. The color of a murky sea, they draw me in. She looks me up and down while sucking on a straw. She slowly puts her glass down and tilts her head to the side to get a look at me. I speak first. “Can I buy you a refill?” She shrugs. “If you want, I won’t stop you.” “What are you drinking?” “White chocolate martini.” “That’s not exactly a manly drink to order—” “I’m not a man.” “Oh, I noticed, girl… I noticed.” “Here’s your Jack and Coke,” the bartender grumbles over my shoulder. He slams the drink down beside me in a thank-you-for-cock-blocking-me kind of way. He’s more than welcome. “The lady here will have another martini,” I tell him while taking my drink and sliding onto the stool beside her. She watches me drink and shakes her head. “Something on your mind?” I ask, studying the look in her eyes. “Just appreciating the fact that my drink wasn’t manly enough for a Jack-and-Coke kind of guy.” She leans in, smirking. She’s more than halfway drunk, which is kind of a shame, but not a deal breaker by a long shot. She has sass and, fuck, I can definitely appreciate that. “Don’t dis the Coke, man. It lets me stay sober and still get a kick from the Jack… so I can admire your fine ass longer.” “Did you just say ‘fine ass’ …?” “Oh, yeah. You have one very fine ass.” She takes her drink from the bartender without even acknowledging him. I can’t help but shoot him a look of victory. Fucker wants to deck me right now. “Do these lines actually work for you?” “They’ve been known to,” I answer honestly.

“Damn, I thought I was drunk enough, but apparently I’m not, because so far they’re not working at all on my fine ass.” “Ouch.” I smile, taking another gulp and enjoying this conversation way more than I would have thought. “In fact,” she adds, leaning in closer to me, and I can only hope her breasts come out to play as she leans further—surely another inch and nipples will be visible. “You could even say I’m kind of… bored.” Those words would chill a lesser man, but the light in her eyes and the smile on her face tell me different. I put my drink down, then move my finger along the side of her face. “I sure wouldn’t want to bore you. How about we leave this place and go play Barbie?” She looks at me, genuinely confused. “Barbie?” I lean in close to her ear, inhaling her scent. Sweet and sugary like cookies. Damn… just damn. “Yeah. I’ll be Ken, and you can be the box I come in,” I whisper against her ear. I mean, really, can I help it if my lips graze against it? She grows still, then pulls away from me. “Did you really go there just now?” she asks like she can’t quite believe it. She’s shaking her head and laughing, and she does not look bored. Score one for me. “Figured I better come at you with my A-game,” I joke, taking another drink. “Good plan, Romeo. Not sure this romance could survive your B-game.” “What’s your name, pretty girl?” “Oh man, you are cheesy.” “I do try. Come on, give me your name.” She stops and looks at me for a minute, and it’s almost as if she’s trying to place me, but then she shrugs it off. “We won’t know each other long enough to have to worry about using names.” “Is that so?” “That’s a fact.” I lean in to whisper for her ears only. “My name’s Hunter. You need to remember it so you can scream it out tonight.” She leans in to me, and her sweet scent claims me. “I’ll do that very thing, Hunter. I’ll scream it so hard my landlord will think someone is killing me.” “Now we’re talking.” My dick is rock hard as she gets up. She starts to walk around me and I grab her arm, unable to ignore the way her warm skin sends an electric current through my body. “Where are you going?” “I figured I’d better hurry before the store closes.” “The store?” “Yeah, Hunter. I’m all out of batteries. I’ll need them tonight, when I’m in bed alone, but don’t worry. I’ll remember your name when I make myself come.”



He’s a player. I spotted him a mile away. But I also remember him. He’s with my sister’s husband’s crew. What was it she said his name was? Torch? I like Hunter better. I should be running away from him, and I started to. Then, he touched my arm. In that moment, I felt connected to him. I don’t know how to describe it, but I did. My life hasn’t been my own from the day my father took me away from my mom and my sister, Bethie. I’ve learned to take my pleasure where I can find it. Something about Hunter, or Torch—whoever he is—calls to me, and I’m going to throw caution to the wind. Still, I need to make sure I’ve protected Bethie and her daughter Gabriella. “I’ll bring you more pleasure than anything with batteries, sweetness.” I wonder if he really thinks these lines work? He’s a man, so he probably does, when really it’s that fucking body of his that’s working for me. He’s got that ‘V’, I just know it. You know the one—the finely chiseled indention that starts along the hip bone and runs lower into the promise land? The one that makes all women lose their minds? It’s there and, by God, I want to see it. I just need to do one thing first. “Well, I need to use the little girl’s room. So, I’ll think about it. In the meantime, you just sit there and look pretty.” “I’ll sit here and admire the view instead,” he tells me. That’s just annoying. He doesn’t realize that’s the one thing he could say that would turn me off. Still, I know he’s watching, and it kills me, but I wore the right shoes tonight to hide my limp, so I take all the energy and focus I have into making sure my steps don’t falter. When I make it to the little foyer that leads to the bathrooms, I lean against the wall and breathe. After I make sure he didn’t follow me, I head into the bathroom. Luckily it’s a single-stall bathroom, so I lock the door, pull myself up on the counter, and call Bethie. “We have problems,” I tell her right away. “What? Where are you? Are you in trouble? I told you, you need to stop running around. They can find us.” “Will you relax? I don’t look anything like you anymore… or myself, for that matter. Between the hair dye, the colored contacts, and thirty pounds I’ve packed on my ass, I don’t even recognize my own damn self in the mirror.” “It’s too dangerous. You know they will be hunting for us. Especially now that grandfather—” “Don’t call him that. Anyway, that’s kind of why I’m calling. I’m at the Broke Spoke and… there’s this guy hitting on me. He says his name is Hunter, but…” “But?” she asks, her voice laced with fear. “It’s that same good-looking biker that was at the movie theater that night with Skull.” “Oh God! You have to run, Katie! If one of Skull’s crew is there, that means he has to know. Colin’s carried out on his threat.”

“Bethie, have you ever thought… maybe, just maybe, it’d be best to come clean and try to let Skull know you’re alive? He might be more reasonable now.” “We tried that, remember? Three times. I can’t risk it anymore, especially with the family out there looking for us. Do you really think they will let me, you, or Gabby live? After what we did?” She’s right. They wouldn’t. They won’t stop until we’re six feet under. “Okay. Then you need to start our escape plan, tonight. Take Gabby and go. I’ll meet you in the morning.” “What? No! You need to come home now. We can’t chance that whoever is there might place our resemblance and start asking questions.” “That’s not going to happen, Bethie. You worry too much.” “And you don’t worry enough. Please, Katie, do this for me. Come home and let’s head out together.” “I’ll try my best, but—” “‘But’ nothing! Just—” Before she finishes talking, there’s a hard knock on the door. “Sweetness? You in there? I’m getting lonely out here without you.” “My God!” Bethie hisses over the phone. “Is that Torch??” Hmmm. I guess I did forget to mention which one was here, probably because she knows that fine man starred in several of my hot dreams after I saw him that one night. “I’ll be out in a minute,” I call to him through the door. “Anyone ever tell you that you shouldn’t crowd a woman, Romeo?” “I’m too busy fucking them senseless to listen to advice,” he counters. “Bethie, I’ve got to go,” I whisper. “Just follow the escape plan we set up when we moved here. If something happens and I don’t show, move on to our next destination. I’ll meet you there. I promise.” “No, I don’t like this. I can call the cops or something, make a fake report and distract them, then we —” “I got this, just get my niece safe.” “You and I are going to have words when you make it to our spot,” she warns me. “I’ll look forward to it. Stay safe, Bethie. Love you bigger than outer space.” “Love you, too,” she whispers. I hang up, trying to swallow down my nerves. I open the door. Sure enough, there’s the object of my lust, leaning against the wall with a wicked smile. He holds out a hand to me. “Dance with me, sweetness. I want to feel you in my arms.” I let him take my hand, and I know I’m going to ignore my sister’s plea tonight. I just hope I don’t live to regret it.



I pull the hot little number to me. She stumbles slightly. I guess that means I have her off balance. I like that. I plan to do my best to keep her that way. I lead her on the dance floor, finding a dark corner away from the others. She comes into my arms, filling my hands completely. We sway back and forth. At first she feels stiff, but it only takes a few minutes before she relaxes and wraps her arms over my shoulders, linking her hands behind my neck. She stares up at me with those eyes. They’re gorgeous, but something isn’t sitting right with them. I push the thought away, though, because my dick is loving how it feels to rub against her stomach. Fucker is standing at attention and literally crying in need. “I thought you were going to back out on me.” “What is there to back out on? It’s just a dance,” she answers, and when her voice is dropped down this low, there’s a rawness to it that appeals to me even more. “Sweetness, we both know this game, and it’s going to end in a bed, not on a dance floor.” “You’re awful sure of yourself. Maybe I just want to dance,” she responds. “I’m giving you that. When the time is right, I’ll show you the kind of dancing I really excel at.” She watches me without talking, our bodies moving together in a rhythm as if we’ve danced together our whole lives. Then, she finally speaks up. “I’ll think about it, Romeo.” In response, I let my hand trail down to the edge of her skirt. I gather the tight, stretchy material in my hand. She stumbles, looking wildly around us. It’s unexpected, but I like it. She may know all about the game, but she obviously hasn’t played it with a man like me. I almost regret that I can’t keep her for a couple of nights. She’d be some damn good fun, and maybe she’d wake my dick up to what he’s been missing. It is what it is, though, and it’s for the best. Something in her eyes tells me she might be the type to get attached. “Hunter,” she gasps. I like my name on her lips. I like it almost as much as I’m going to like using my cock to rub my precum on them. Will she taste me quickly, or use that sweet little tongue I keep getting a glimpse of every now and then to lick it up? I’m going to fucking find out tonight. That much, I can promise myself. She’s made no move to stop my hand. In fact, her hips thrust so her body rubs harder against my cock. I call that a green light, so I let my entire hand disappear under her skirt. Her hands slide down to my shoulders. I hum in approval as her fingernails bite into my flesh. I can feel the sharp sting even through my clothes. This girl is going to be a fucking wildcat in bed. I push my hand between her legs. I work my three fingers between the thin fabric and her heated center. “Spread your legs slightly, sweetness.” “What are you doing?”

“I’m going to finger your hot little pussy.” “Right here?” she asks, but she doesn’t sound scandalized at all. There might be a hint of fear in her words, but it’s the excitement in her voice calling to me. “Right here. Right now.” When her legs spread just a mere inch, I smile in victory and reward her by taking her mouth and kissing the hell out of her.



I thought I’ve been kissed before. I haven’t. That much is clear the minute his lips take mine. His tongue dives into my mouth without asking for permission. He seeks, plunders, and owns me with just the warring of his tongue against mine. I concede. I give him victory. There’s no way I could fight it. He dominates me and I can’t stop the whimper of unhappiness when he pulls away, taking his wicked tongue with him. I follow it, needing more, already addicted to the taste of him. “Fuck,” he whispers. Slowly, I open my eyes to look up at him. He’s so beautiful, he makes my pussy clench in need just from the look on his face right now. His hair is a cross between light brown and a hint of gold. It’s clipped short, but the top is long with the ends curly and lying lazily on his head. It invites a woman to run her fingers through it—a woman like me. His eyes are green, but not like mine. No, these are real, and they sparkle. I can see the color glisten even in this dark corner. They sparkle with a joy that says he doesn’t have a care in the world. I want to experience that for just one minute. I want that look. What would it feel like to not have worries? To not have people depending on you to keep them safe? To never worry about monsters lurking in the darkness? What would that feel like? My sister is going to kill me, but I’m going to sample this long, tall drink of sin standing before me. Bethie wouldn’t understand, but then again… I’m not my sister. My life has never known a moment of certainty in it. She at least had that for a while. That’s just not in the cards for me. So, if I can find joy in the arms of a man, I will, and that’s exactly what I’m going to do tonight. Bethie hasn’t said, but I’m pretty sure Skull is the only man that she has ever opened her legs for. The bad part of that is, I don’t think she will ever allow herself to be available to anyone else ever again. Guys flirt with her all the time and she doesn’t even notice. I got after her about it once, but she told me all she had time for was Gabby. The sadness in her eyes called her a liar, but I let it pass. I keep hoping that maybe someday she will heal. I pull my attention back to the man in front of me. His fingers are gently brushing back and forth against the wet lips of my pussy. They don’t try to slip inside. No, instead, he just uses them to lightly pet my pussy in time with the music. It’s a small tease, forecasting what’s to come, and it sends delicious chills running through my body. “What are you thinking about, sweetness?” “You.” “Now, I don’t want to call you a liar,” he says, “but your face went a million miles away. That’s okay. I know just what to do to bring you back to me.” “Is that so?” I ask, trying to ignore how perceptive he is. “Definitely.” Then, I feel his fingers brush against my slick clit. My breath lodges in my chest and I can’t help but look around. People are dancing just a few feet away from us. I’m in a room with hundreds of people, and

when I feel his fingers glide down my wet pussy into my opening, I don’t make one protest. “You’re so fucking wet. I could slam balls-deep into your pussy in one easy glide. Is that what you want, dirty girl? Do you want me to fuck you right here with everyone around?” his dark voice asks against my ear. His breath, just another sensation to the hundreds that are already bombarding me when his fingers thrust deep inside. It takes my breath away, the feel of him sliding inside of me, despite being in this room. I know only a moment of panic. I might try to enjoy sex when I can, but I’ve never been an exhibitionist. I suddenly feel like I am in over my head here. “Give me your name, sweetness.” “Why?” I gasp as he angles his fingers differently, hitting me in a way I’m not sure I’ve been touched before. “I want to know it before you come all over my hand.” Fuck. I want him to say my name too, but I can’t chance it. I may look nothing like Bethie anymore, but the resemblance is there. Giving him my name is just too much to gamble. I wet my lips and bite them to keep the moan of disappointment contained when he stops moving his fingers. “Your name, sweetness,” he urges, bending into me and whispering into my ear. I swallow, prepared to lie, but it’s hard. The truth is there and I want to scream it. I want to hear this beautiful man call my name all night. Being denied that is a physical pain. “Holly,” I blurt out, grasping at the first name that comes to mind. “Good girl. Here’s what we’re going to do, Holly.” His fingers begin petting me again, sliding in and out of my pussy so slowly he might be driving me insane. “Are you listening?” “Yes?” It comes out as a question because I’m not listening, not really. I’m concentrating on the way his hand is manipulating my pussy and how his thumb is stroking my clit. “Good girl. I’m going to take my hand away. I’m going to go tell my men I’m gone for the night. You’re going to wait right here for me. Then, to reward you for being such a good girl, I’m going to take you out back to the supply closet by the bathrooms I found earlier and fuck you hard. When I’m done there, you and I are going to blow this joint and really party.” His words do strange things to me. Before I can even catch my breath, he takes his hand away and I instantly miss it. Suddenly the music sounds louder, and the noise of the crowd rushes into my ears. Apparently I had everything blocked out except the sound of Torch’s voice. I feel heat rise in my face as I look around. No one seems to be noticing. He kisses the top of my head, then pulls away completely. I can’t help but watch him walk away and admire the way his ass looks in those jeans. He looks over his shoulder at me, catching me red-handed, but I just smile, which in turns makes his lips turn up. “This is going to be so good, Holly,” he says back to me. “So fucking good.” And just like that, the excited haze he has me in is gone. Holly… I don’t like him calling me Holly. Bethie’s right. I can’t have him. I watch as he walks over to his buddies and they’re laughing. I can’t hear what they say, though I’m sure Torch is telling them he’s hooking up with some chick he just met. Me. It’s not like I’ve done this a lot, but it has never bothered me before when it did happen. So, why does it bother me now? I can’t do this. I’m playing with fire. I look around the club, searching for the back exit. When I spot it, I head immediately in its direction.



I’m walking towards my brothers, but in my mind, I’m seeing Holly’s tongue sliding against her lips as I finger her tight little pussy. I’m thinking of the way her fingers hold onto me. Hell, they were clawing into my back. I wouldn’t be surprised if she drew blood under my shirt. “Hey, boys. I’m heading out. I’ll meet you back at the motel later tonight.” “Is that a fact?” Sabre asks. “Yeah. And you, you tight son of a bitch… you owe me money, and I’ll expect that when I get in later.” “That’s interesting. If you actually did hook up with her, where is she?” “Just never mind, Sabre. I have plans for sweet Holly. If you’re nice, I may show you pictures tomorrow. She’s hot as fuck and begging for dick, man. Just like I like them.” “That’s really weird,” Latch speaks up, staring at his beer. “What the hell are you talking about?” “Well, if you’re hooking up with her tonight, why is she sneaking out back?” “What?” I spin around. “What the fuck??” Sure enough, Holly’s sneaking out the back entrance. That little cock tease! “Son of a bitch-whore!” Sabre and Latch laugh and laugh. Annoying bastards. I turn to flip them off, then take off to capture the little tease who thought she could play me, but the look on Sabre’s face stops me. “I might have been wrong, Torch, my boy.” “I’m not your motherfucking boy,” I grumble back. “What in the hell are you talking about anyways?” Maybe I should let the chick go. She’s hot as hell, but I just need my dick wet. I ain’t chasing after no pussy. I ignore the pain in my dick that calls me a fucking liar. Motherfucker will take whatever pussy I give him. He’s been too fucking choosy lately. “She might be right up your alley. Make you work for it. I can’t remember a bitch turning you down in a long ass time.” “That’s because it hasn’t fucking happened.” “Don’t look now, amigo, but looks like it just did,” Latch joins in. “We’ll see about that.” I head out the front, intent on finding the bitch who thought it’d be fun to give me blue balls tonight. Once outside, I look around. It takes a minute for my eyes to adjust to the dark. Then, I see the minx walking along the side of the building and heading to a yellow Jeep Wrangler. Why does that surprise me? I don’t know what I expected her to drive, but this wasn’t it. It’s then that I notice something I hadn’t before. Maybe I was too horny or distracted by her fucking gorgeous boobs, hell if I know, but I see it now: the limp. She has trouble when she walks, unable to support her weight on her right leg. I see her grimace in pain, and find myself worrying about her. What the fuck is that? I don’t worry about bitches. She owes me a fuck, and that’s it. I push anything

else out of my head. I move to intercept her, trying to keep my eyes off her legs. So she’s limping. Maybe she twisted her ankle trying to get away from me. The thought makes me mad all over again. If she didn’t want to start our little game, the bitch shouldn’t have led me on. I grab her arm at the Jeep. Her soft gasp travels through the night air and she goes completely still. I pull her back hard, ignoring the spasm of guilt I feel when she falls awkwardly against my body—another sign she has a problem with her leg. Not that it matters. This is about fucking. I don’t need to know her life’s story. Not at all.



It’s probably no longer than five minutes since I made my escape, but it feels like a freaking hour. I should have ran the minute I met him. Bethie was right. I shake my head at my own stupidity and start walking faster towards my Jeep. I’m probably too buzzed to drive, but I can hide there and use my phone to call a taxi. I’m almost to the vehicle. I can see the bright yellow glow of it under the street light’s ray. A hand locks around my upper arm and I gasp in surprise, because I didn’t even hear anyone behind me. Before I can scream, I’m pulled against Torch. I may have only danced with him once, but I instantly know it’s his body, his heat behind me. His large arm locks around my stomach, not letting me move an inch. His other hand pulls the hair from my neck a little too roughly, but the sting of pain only amplifies my anticipation. “I thought I told you not to go anywhere, sweetness?” “You took too long,” I say in my defense, my voice hoarse. Even I can hear the need in it. “Something you should know about me,” he says against my neck, his voice dark and hard. A chill runs down my spine, but I wouldn’t say it was from fear—I wouldn’t say that at all. “What’s that?” I ask, trying to keep my mind on his words and not on the hand pushing my dress up. The chill of the night air hits my ass and I swallow as I look around to see if anyone can see us. The way he has his mouth against my neck though, I can’t turn. I’m about to complain when the sound of ripping fabric reverberates through the air. Then he pulls my underwear from my body. The wind blows against my exposed pussy and my panic kicks up a notch. I try to look around again but he doesn’t let me. “I don’t like to be disobeyed.” “But—” “And I don’t like to be argued with. You’re going to have to be punished, Holly,” he growls. His words should scare the hell out of me. Instead, I feel moisture pool on the inside of my thighs. His hand palms my ass and he gives it a squeeze. I should hate it because he’s definitely not concerned with who is around when he manhandles me. He’s not being gentle either, and he’s threatening to punish me. I don’t hate it. In fact, when he pulls me back, half-dragging me about ten spaces, I feel completely at his mercy. My body must love that because I am wetter than I have ever been in my life. He turns us around and I’m standing in front of a bike. I don’t get time to ask him what he’s doing before he pushes me over the seat of it so my stomach is against the cushioned area. I pull against his hold, trying to get away from him, not sure of what he’s doing. Blood rushes through my system and now it is a mixture of excitement and fear because he has me pinned to the seat of the bike—refusing to let me move. His other hand pulls my skirt up around my hips, exposing me completely. “Hunter…” “Don’t speak unless I tell you to,” he growls. It’s then that I know I’m not prepared for all that is Torch. He seemed so easygoing, so laidback when he was flirting with his cheesy pick-up lines. He’s anything but, now.

“But…” I start again, the panic rising inside of me. His hand leaves my ass. I think he’s finally going to let me go. I plan to jump in my jeep and get the fuck out of here. I try to pull myself up, but he pushes down harder on my back. “Hunter,” I growl, getting pissed off now. Bethie and I have taken self-defense classes. It’s one of the first things we did when we escaped France, but I’ve already let myself get in this position and my brain is foggy from the mixture of booze and sexual awareness that I can’t for the life of me remember what the instructor told us to do in this situation. You know, besides not getting yourself into this situation. That was probably mentioned. I’m an idiot. Then, I feel his hand connect with my ass with a loud noise. Crack! The sound erupts as skin connects to skin and it feels like fire hits me. “Hunter!” I shout, but again he spanks me. He spanks me. I’ve never been spanked in my life. My father never bothered when we were younger, and when I got older, his punishment was more about punching than spanking. “Stop! What are you doing??” I ask inanely, my ass feeling as if it is on fire. “The more you talk, the harder I’m spanking this ass, Holly. So keep it up, sweetness, because I like it. Your ass is all pink now, but I’m still going, and it’s going to be blood red. I’m okay with that. More than okay, because when I’m done, I’ll fuck you so hard that every time I thrust against you, it will hurt, and you won’t forget me for a fucking long time.” That shuts me up. It stops me for many reasons. The largest being: I went from contemplating a onenight stand with a man who is dangerous to me and my sister, to having my ass out in the night waving at anyone who wants to see and being reprimanded like a little girl. The thing is, it doesn’t feel like that. No. With each connection of his hand, my body’s reaction changes. Somewhere along the way, it’s no longer a punishment. The pain mingles with other feelings, even as tears sting my eyes. When his big hand caresses my tender flesh, I can’t stop the moan that tumbles out of my lips. “Please,” I whimper. Torch bends down and kisses the top of my ass, and I can’t help but push up into the touch. Then, he stretches out over top of me. The rough material of his jeans rubs against the burning skin of my ass, and the scrapes cause more pain, but somehow even that feels good. He grabs my hair and pulls so I have to raise my head, then bites the shell of my ear. His hand goes down between my legs and he drags his fingers through the creamy wetness that has gathered. I can’t even manage to feel shame over that; my body loves what he’s doing to it. “Please what, Holly? Please fuck you?” he growls, and that hurt rises again at being called another woman’s name. I want to hear him say Katie. I want to hear my name in that rough voice he has right now. “Not here,” I tell him. “Not like this.” I expect him to ignore me. It shocks me when he doesn’t. Instead, he pulls my skirt back down over my ass and lets me up. He helps me to sit on his bike. I want to argue that I need my car, but can’t seem to find the words, so I just go where he leads me. He gets on the bike in front of me and my hands wrap around him, holding on tight, my legs clenching his body. “Hold on,” he orders, then takes off. I lay my head on his shoulder and do just what he tells me to.



Jesus Christ on a bed of nails, this woman may be the death of me. I was so pissed at her for trying to skip out that I just intended to tell her what I thought of cock teases, then go find a willing woman. End of story. Done. Kaput. Then, I touched her and pulled her body back against mine. Her little moan drove me crazy. Just a simple thing really, but coupled with the way her body felt against me and the way she filled my hands… I reacted without thought. I bared her ass right there and marked her with my hand over and over, and with each outline of my hand on her creamy ass, I knew… I knew I was playing with fire. She’s special. She makes me react in ways I haven’t with another woman, which is crazy bad, because this is just a one night fuck fest. But, by God, I’m going to make sure she remembers me for a fucking long time once we’re done. I’ll mark her so that any man she touches after tonight can’t live up to the night we shared. That stupid pain in my chest hits me again and I’m fucking tired of that. Whatever it is, that’s her fault too, and I’ll punish her for that along with the rest. I take her back to the motel that the boys and I have been staying in. It’s a cheap dump, but we stay there because it limits the attention we receive. These kinds of places usually operate on cash only and they don’t give a fuck who stays here as long as they get paid. I thought about finding some place nicer to bring her to, then got pissed off again. This is a quick fuck—a bang it and forget it. I’ll be damned if I treat her any different than I would any of the other pussy I’ve had. I pull around to the back, parking outside the window of my room. Thankfully, I’m not sharing with one of the other guys. I try not to, though sometimes we do just for safety’s sake. Latch and Sabre are sharing this time around, but I suspect it’s for other reasons. I don’t think my brothers get off with each other, though if they did, whatever, good for them. I’m suspecting little Miss Annie puts on a show for them nightly. She might be claimed by Sabre, but it hasn’t escaped anyone’s attention that the three of them have their own thing going. I help Holly off my bike and walk her to the door with one arm around her. I do this partly because now I don’t trust her not to flee again, and partly because I just fucking love the feel of her in my arms. We barely make it inside before I slam the door and spin her around so she’s pushed up against it. My lips find hers, my tongue thrusting into her mouth, desperate for another taste of her. She’s pure sweet nectar, her flavor bursting in my mouth and making me groan as our tongues fight with each other for dominance. Her hands push at my cut, pulling it from my shoulders. I help by letting one arm go outwards and pulling it free, then copying the action with my other arm. I can’t use both at once; I have to touch her, keep contact with her. My hands immediately go back to her body, holding onto her hips and pulling her against my cock because even covered up, the fucker wants her close. Her sharp little claws bite into my sides when her hands sneak under to pull my shirt up. “Your shirt… take your shirt off,” she mumbles against my lips when we break away to drag oxygen

into our lungs. I growl because I don’t want to stop touching her. I do, but grudgingly. I throw my shirt to the floor. My reward is when her sharp little teeth bite into my stomach. She sucks the abused skin in her mouth, letting her tongue pet it, all while her nails dig into my back. Jesus. Fuck. She’s so hungry for it, she’s on fire. She kisses up to my shoulders, then bites me, my dick jerking in reaction. Her hands go down to the button on my jeans. They give, and then her hand slides inside to wrap around my cock. That’s my cue to remind her who’s in charge. I pull her arms up, capturing both wrists in one of my hands, then pin them above her head. My other hand wraps around her neck and I force her head back against the door. I don’t squeeze, but I exert enough pressure that she opens those emerald green eyes and stares at me. Her sweet, pink tongue that I’ve been playing with comes out to lick her lips. Her breathing is hard and ragged when I give my order. “You don’t touch my cock until I give you permission.” In response, she tries to pull her body away from the door, pushing against me. I tighten my hold on her neck to stop her. “Quit teasing me!” she huffs, and that’s just further proof that this little girl has no idea who she’s dealing with tonight. “You want it all, baby? You can have it. Just remember, you asked for it.” That’s the only warning she’s getting. Too bad it’s too late for her to do anything about it.



Do I want all of it? Is that really a question? I want to tell him to quit talking and show me more action. I don’t get the chance because he grabs the bottom edge of my shirt and pulls it over my head. Cool air meets my heated flesh and chills of excitement break out over my body. “Take off the skirt, Holly. Leave your boots on,” he orders, his voice dark. At the mention of the fake name, my excitement cools, but I do my best to block it out. I push my nerves—and my skirt—down. I can’t exactly shimmy out of it. My leg doesn’t allow for that, and I don’t want Torch to see my injury—my weakness. My father and grandfather spent way too much time finding my weaknesses and using them against me. No man, no person, will ever do that to me again. Torch has his zipper undone and his cock out, stroking it as he watches me. The sight makes heat run through me and it feels like every female part of me might spontaneously combust. I may not be as pure as my sister, but I’ve not exactly been with a huge number of men, either. Six, in total. Seven if you count Torch, and he should most definitely count. His dick is a work of art. It’s large, though not huge. Still big enough that it will take effort to work him inside of me. And he’s wide. He’s so fucking thick and wide that being with him may destroy me. He’s more beautiful than any work of art. As he moves his hand back and forth stroking himself, I pull my eyes up to take in his face. The obvious pleasure he gets from it and the lust in his eyes make my knees weak. Praise Jesus, I want to get down on my knees and worship at the altar of Torch. No wonder he’s a cocky asshole; women probably throw themselves at him for just a small taste once they see him. Who could blame them? “You’re fading away from me, Holly. Eyes and mind, on me. Get rid of the bra,” he orders, and it may be my imagination but his voice seems darker and huskier than before. I don’t think to question him. My hands go immediately to my bra to do as he orders. “Stop. Turn around. I want to see your ass.” I look up at him questioningly. I mean, that’s fine, it’s even kind of hot, but is there a problem with the rest of me? I ignore the voices in my head that tap into my own insecurities and turn from him. Then I take off my bra. I hold it away from my body, looking over my shoulder at him as I drop it to the floor. “Like this?” He still stands there firmly stroking his cock. He’s kicked his boots off, but his pants are still up. I guess I should just thank God he goes commando because at least there’s nothing in the way of that beautiful cock and the show he’s putting on. “Your ass is red. Does it still burn, sweetness?” There’s no mistaking the need in his voice. It makes my pussy spasm. “It feels… hot…” “It looks fucking hotter,” he says. I bite my lip, wanting to moan as he keeps stroking himself. I can see pre-cum leaking over the head of his cock and flowing down on his hand as he works himself. “Get on the bed. Stomach down.” Nerves float through me. I lean down to unhook my boots and he growls. “Leave the fucking boots on, Holly, and the next time you bend over like that, you best be prepared to have my

cock buried in your ass. Now get on the bed.” Oh, wow. Okay. I mean, I like my boots. They hide the fact that one leg isn’t exactly right and they do it in style, but I never imagined wearing them while being fucked. I’m not sure what it is about Torch that makes that seem like the hottest thing ever. I walk carefully over to the bed, hating that I’m terrified of stumbling and having him discover there’s something off with me. I take a deep breath and get on the bed, face down. I hear him padding heavily over to me even without his boots. I twist to get a better look at him, but he stops me. “Chin to the bed. Look straight ahead, Holly. Don’t turn around.” His orders are short and commanding and I obey, then wince at how easily I’m falling under his spell. “Yes, master,” I grumble under my breath, upset with myself more than him. Truthfully, everything he does is hot. I just never thought I’d be that woman—the one to follow commands so easily. I stop thinking when his hand comes down hard on my ass. The skin is already battered and reddened from his earlier attention, and as his hand connects with the tender flesh, tears immediately spring to my eyes and I cry out. “Don’t smart off to me, Holly. I can promise you, I’ll make you regret it.” “You’d hurt me?” I ask. I hate the fear in my voice. I know more about hurt than most people. The fact that Torch might be a man who would hurt another person twists inside of me. He spanks me, harder this time, and then again. “I’d only stretch your limits and the things I do to you will always end in pleasure. But if you ask me such a horrible question again, sweet Holly, I’ll torture your body until you’re begging constantly to come, and I won’t let you. I won’t let your body have a release for hours and hours,” he says, delivering another blow. “Hunter!” I cry out, and he does it again… and again. Each time, I know he’s taking care with me. His hand connects and then soothes the skin, and he spaces each spanking out. I register that, and it does something to the inside of me. At the same time, it hurts and the pain makes my body quake. He reaches around me. I see a quick blur of white and the next thing I know he’s lifting my ass up and pushing a pillow under my stomach. He angles my body by using the pillows from the bed and his hands. He gets me exactly where he wants me: head down and ass up in the air. Then, he pulls my legs apart and puts himself between them. I know because the rough material of his jeans brushes against my thighs. His hand moves over my ass, the skin cool and feeling good against my heated body. I moan when his lips touch the same places. His tongue follows the path and I grow louder in my appreciation. “You like that, sweetness?” he whispers. “Yes.” I can’t even deny it—not that it would help. I know he can tell by the way my body thrusts towards him, wanting more attention. When his tongue glides over my ass cheek to slide in the valley between, my body stiffens. “Hunter…” “Shh,” he whispers, his hands pulling on my cheeks and widening the gap, and I know why because I feel his hot breath and his tongue slipping further towards the small round entrance to my ass. My body trembles. This is uncharted territory for me and I’m not sure what to expect. When his tongue darts around the opening and then plays just on the side, I instinctively tighten my muscles there to ward off his entrance. Surely he doesn’t mean to… I mean not… there. Then, when I feel his mouth attack me, I forget to question anything. He pulls my ass into him as he uses his lips and his tongue to torture my hole. Pushing his tongue inside a little deeper and licking all around the rim of the opening, he drags his teeth over the area and bites the flesh when he can. So much is hitting me at once. It’s like nothing I’ve ever experienced before and I’m pretty sure I never will again. I don’t think I was prepared for Torch.





I hear myself, but I can’t stop it. It’s a one night stand for Christ’s sake. Still, I find myself fantasizing about keeping her longer. About fucking her longer. About teaching her how to please me… longer. It’s all in my head and it’s fucking with me. None of it is her fault, but motherfucker, I’m going to take my frustrations out on her body. I work my tongue around the ring of her ass, coating it. I want to fuck her ass, but I can tell from her reaction that’s she’s never had a cock there before. My dick is wide and there’s no way I can fuck a virgin ass without preparing it. If I had more time… I growl and bite into the check of her ass while pushing my fingers further down, finding her pussy. God, she’s so wet, it feels like she already came. I let my fingers play in her cream, petting her poor swollen clit. The fucker is pulsating it needs to come so bad. Next go around, I’m going to torture it with my mouth. Jesus, I bet I could almost drown from her orgasm when I’m eating out this juicy cunt. I bring my fingers back to her ass, pulling my face away so I can watch as I paint that perfect little hole with the sweet liquid from her pussy. Fucking beautiful, and only more so when I take my index finger and thrust it into the small hole. The opening stretches, making way for it and tightening at the same time. “Oh, God… What are you doing?” she moans. “You like that, baby? Does it feel good? Do you like having my fingers ass-fucking you?” I move my finger around on the inside of her as she slowly takes it in past my knuckle. Jesus, fuck. It’s so damned tight and it’s just my finger in there. Pre-cum pours off the head of my cock, begging me to let it inside her. How I wish I could. “I have a pussy!” she growls. I grin because she’s testing me yet again. If I had more time, I would spend the whole night with her body on the brink of orgasm and never giving it to her. More time… Just thinking that pisses me off yet-the-fuck-again, so I thrust another finger inside her ass without warning. “Fuck!” she growls, her ass going back at the intrusion. I bite down on her cheek, not even trying to be gentle. My fingers pound her tight little hole, my teeth mark her ass hard, and I pull my fingers apart inside of her, stretching her just because I fucking can. She’s into it because she’s tightening against my fingers trying to ride them, trying to fucking break them, she’s sucking them so tight. “Hunter!” she calls out, and I can hear the break in her voice. She’s close to coming and I’ve barely started. I pull my hand out at the same time my teeth release her ass. I let my tongue soothe the bite. “Holly.” She keeps whimpering and trying to thrust her ass back onto me, begging for my fingers again. “Holly!” I command louder. Her body freezes. She turns her head to the side to look at me. “Reach into the nightstand and get me a condom.”

She swallows, looking at me. Fuck, I’m even entranced by the way her throat moves. How will it move when it’s stuffed full of my dick? That’s one thing I will definitely find out tonight. There’s something in her eyes, but I don’t have time to figure out what it is; my own are just too full of fucking lust. I need to come and I need to come now. She stretches away from me, but I keep a hold of her ass, not letting her go too far. She reaches in and then throws a bunch of condoms back at me. I grin. There’s at least eight, maybe more. “That’s a lot of condoms.” I tear open the foil on one of them with my teeth, then slide the fucker down on my dick. “Oh, well, if you’re not up to the challenge…” I’m sliding my latex-covered cock around her pussy, teasing her clit while at the same time covering it in her cream. At her words, though, I decide I shouldn’t be nice, so I move my dick to her pussy and thrust inside, quick and hard, and I don’t stop until my balls are pushing against her wet core. “Son of a bitch!” she shouts out, but her pussy spasms on my cock already, primed to come. “What’s wrong, sweetness?” I ask her while I use my hold on her hips to adjust her body the way I want it. I slant her so that my dick will rake her womb in a tilted direction. Then, I move over her body, stretching across her. I know my rough jeans are scratching against her tender ass and I know it stings—I can tell by the way that hissing noise leaves her lips. My hands find her breasts and I squeeze the fullness of them. She’s completely underneath me, at my mercy, and her pussy is stretched to the limit with my cock. It feels fucking perfect. “Jesus, you’re packing a cannon,” she groans as I pull back, then slam inside of her even harder than before. “That’s right, sweetness, and it’s all fucking loaded to explode inside you. Now, hold the fuck on,” I growl, slamming into her again. “Hunter!” she calls, but I’m too far gone. I handle her breasts so hard I’m bruising them, but it’s no harder than the way my cock rams her. The fucking bedpost bangs against the wall with each thrust, and Holly is so greedy for it that she is meeting each thrust just as hard. She’s right there with me. I can feel heat running down my spine. I’m already fucking close to coming. I’ve never gotten so excited so quickly. I’m more one to torture my toy and enjoy the full meal. Holly is something else entirely, from what I’m used to, and I can’t hold back. I let go of one of her breasts to bring my fingers down to her clit. It takes a few glides and a hard pinch and she fucking shatters around my dick. I continue ramming in and out of her, and even after I’ve emptied everything I have into the condom, I find myself still slowly gliding in and out of her pussy while my hand pets her ass. “Damn, sweetness,” I say when I can find my voice. “Yeah…” Her voice is muffled because her face is buried in the bedspread. “Are you okay?” Fuck if I’m not smiling. “Give me a minute and I’ll be ready for round two,” she mumbles, and just like that, my bastard cock jerks in reaction. One night might not be enough. I got a feeling I’ll be getting Ms. Holly’s digits and setting up another meeting. Damned if that idea don’t make my smile widen.



I open my eyes slowly. My body has been used hard and I feel it. I’m sore everywhere. Hell, after round—whatever, I lost count—even my stomach was sore. I know I have bruises all over my body and my poor ass may never be the same again. It was perfect, I think. I hate that I have to leave. I look over at Torch, who’s still asleep. Even while he’s dreaming he looks cocky as hell. Then again, after last night, I can see why he can be so cocky. I didn’t think they made actual men like that. I have the strangest urge to dive down under the covers and give the sleeping beauty the best hummer he’s had in his life. I don’t, though. I need to get out of here before he wakes up. I don’t really do the whole morning-after thing. Shit, I usually leave right after, that’s more my speed. Besides, Bethie is probably worried to death. I need to get back to our apartment and get my stuff and get the hell out. Our plans have me meeting Bethie in Oklahoma. If I hurry, I can pack up, grab some breakfast, and be at our meeting spot before noon. With that thought, I get up and go about finding my shit. My skirt is by the bed, so I slide it on first. I’m definitely going to have to shower when I get home, too. That thought comes as my legs slide together and I feel the dried remnants of my last orgasm. It should be illegal for a man to have a dick and a tongue that work the way Torch’s does. I sit in the sad little side chair and do my boots up. My leg is sorer than fuck. Even the extra insole cushion and tight support of my boots isn’t going to help with the pain today. I find my bra over by the door, but I can’t bring myself to put it on; it’s too fucking early to be harnessing the ladies. I can’t find my shirt and I’m starting to panic. Then, I see the rolled up, black fabric peeking out from under the bed. I bend down to get it, sparing a quick glance at Torch. Yep, still asleep. Thank God. I unroll the shirt and notice the dried crusty fluid on it. That son of a bitch used my shirt to dry his cum with when he shot all over my ass. The man definitely has a thing for asses and, shit, after last night, I may too. Still, I am not wearing that out. When I questioned why he had condoms in the nightstand drawer, he mentioned they had been there for a few days and he likes to be prepared. Kind of sucks knowing some other chick will probably be in my place tonight, but then again, Torch is a player, and I was just using his dick. What can I complain about? Not a damn thing. Still, I’m hoping the fact that they’ve been staying here works in my favor and he has some other clothes in the worn out dresser in front of the bed. I wince as the fake wood squeaks when I pull out one of the drawers. I look self-consciously over my shoulder. Damn, he sleeps like the dead. Good for me, I guess. Eureka! I find a couple t-shirts. I hold one up. It’s black and faded-soft. In large writing it says: A Shaved Beaver is A Happy Beaver. I want to laugh out loud, but I don’t. It’s not easy. I slide it on over my head. It falls almost level with my skirt. It even smells like him. I’ll use it to sleep in. I shrug, trying not to contemplate on why I would want to wear anything that smelled like Torch. I’m about to leave, but then on a whim, I reach into the pocket of my skirt and pull out a twenty. I grab the motel paper and pen on the table, then leave him a note with a smirk. One last look at him, then I head out.





It fucking sucks waking up alone after the best night of sex you’ve had in your life. Everything about that little brunette spitfire pleased me, except for the fucking fact that she left while I was sleeping. I should have tied her fucking ass up. I realize it was a one night stand, but hell, after you fuck a woman unconscious, you expect her to stay until you can get a goodbye round. Actually, I’m talking out of my ass. I’ve never wanted a woman to stay in my bed for the night. I’ve never had a woman in my bed the whole night. I rake my hand through my hair. Shit, I guess I still haven’t. There’s no telling what time she left. I had planned to get her number, but that was stupid. She’s in motherfucking Texas, and that’s way too far from Kentucky to get my dick off. Still… I shake my head and get up. I need a shower and caffeine before I can face today. I’ve almost made it to the bathroom when the door to my room shakes from the force of the fist hitting it on the other side. “Guess Sabre and Latch are up,” I mutter after looking through the peephole. I stand back, opening the door for them and turn away to go start my shower. I smell like Holly and, though that’s a fucking awesome thing, I don’t need Sabre and Latch smelling her pussy. It’s an irrational thought, but it’s there all the same. “Hey man. We got a locale on the girls. Get dressed and let’s get the fuck out of here,” says Sabre. I’m busy stretching my dick and planning on jacking off in the shower because the son of a bitch is hard as a rock. Fucking Holly. I stop short and turn around to look at him. “I need a damn shower.” “No time. You’ll have to go smelling like pussy. If the info that Diesel’s crew intercepted from the Donahues is good, we need to get there before those fuckers do.” “Fuck.” I go to the drawer to grab a pair of jeans and my favorite blue t-shirt. It’s a cat with a fucking huge dong that says Pussy Patrol on it. “Jesus, you and your shirts,” Sabre grumbles when I turn back around zipping up my jeans. “Don’t be intimidated by the size of my cat’s dick.” “Fuck you.” “Haters gonna hate,” I tell him, going to my pants over by the bed to fish out my billfold. “It’s a mystery to me how you get laid wearing the shit you do,” Latch grumbles while I’m putting on my cut. “It’s all about the size of the ship and motion of the ocean, brother,” I brag, running my fingers through my hair. “Let’s get the fuck out of here,” I tell them while heading for the door. “Oh wait, let me grab my keys.” I walk over to the small table by the window and grab my keys, and that’s when I notice the paper and a twenty dollar bill. I grab it and bring it to my eyes. Torch,

Thanks for last night. You weren’t bad. Have some breakfast on me. That’s it. She didn’t even bother to sign the motherfucker. I just stare at it, unbelieving. Not bad? What the fuck is that shit? She was literally asleep during the last orgasm I gave her. Which, by the way, was like the fucking twelfth of the night for her. What the ever loving fuck? Not bad?? Jesus! If I had time, I’d find the bitch and blister her ass so hard she won’t sit for a fucking year. Not bad! “Oh, dude! You got served!” Latch is standing beside me. Before I can react, he grabs the twenty. “Motherfucker, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” “I’ll just keep this for my silence.” “Silence for what?” Sabre asks as I wad up the note and throw it on the floor, following the two of them out to our bikes. “On the fact that poor Torch’s ship sailed into waters it couldn’t handle.” “Shut the fuck up, Latch,” I growl, jumping on my bike and starting it up. Shit. This is not a good start to my day. My mind should be all about finding Beth and her sister. Instead, I’m following Sabre and Latch since they have the address, and all I can do is think about Holly. That, and there’s one thing that’s bothering the fuck out of me: how did she know I’m called Torch?



“Ahh,” I moan. “There’s nothing in this world that can’t be made better by a shower,” I tell myself after finishing blow-drying my hair. I have all my things packed and I’ve called Bethie to let her know I’m okay. Now, I just need to get dressed. I find my most comfortable pair of yoga pants and slip those babies on. I look longingly at Torch’s absurd t-shirt. What the fuck do I care if people stare at me? I want to smell him around me today. I’m not going to look at that too closely. I mean, the man rocked my world last night. What woman wouldn’t want to remember that the next day? I’m apparently real adept at lying to myself; it’s a skill I’ve honed over the years. I finish packing my makeup and toiletries and zip my satchel with a sigh. I’ve enjoyed Texas. Since escaping from the Snake and leaving France in our rearview mirror, Bethie and I have called quite a few states home. At first it was just Georgia and Kentucky because Bethie was intent on finding Skull again. After the bastard broke her heart, we broadened our horizons, figuring the safest thing to do was to get as far away from Georgia as possible. So far, Texas has been the best. We’re going to meet up in Oklahoma, but we have California in our sights. We figure we won’t stand out quite so much in a big city. We’ve gone over it and over it, but it doesn’t make it any easier. Then again, nothing in our lives has been easy. I used to think I was the one who had it worse, but not anymore. Bethie loves Skull. She loves him so much I hear her late at night crying in her room over him. What would it be like to find the love of your life, only to be torn away from him? And then finding him again, only to find him with someone else? Bethie says I’m strong, that she wishes she could be just like me. What she doesn’t realize is, she’s stronger than I’ll ever be. I shove all of these thoughts behind me. I’m putting off leaving. I know I am. Driving is hard on me with my leg, but I do need to get going. I check my things one last time, then grab my satchel, my laptop carrier and jacket, then head for the door. When I open it, I freeze. The last thing I expected to see when I opened the door was Torch. “What are you doing here?” “Holly?” Torch says, staring at me, just as shocked. I freeze. Fuck. I can see the exact minute understanding hits him. “That’s how you knew my name was Torch. You knew who we were and what I was doing here.” Bluff your way through, Katie. Bluff your fucking ass off, I repeat over and over in my mind. “What are you talking about?” I ask, ignoring the other two who stand behind him. “You told me your name. Listen, it’s cute, you showing up here and all, but I’m running late.” One problem at a time, that’s all I can handle. I lock the door, turning my back to him and acting like I don’t have a care in the world. “Is that a fact?” asks Torch, and the tone of his voice makes me nervous. “Afraid so, but hey, maybe we could meet up later at the bar for lunch.” “Where are you headed… Holly?”

The way he stressed my fake name doesn’t escape me, but I soldier through. I just have to commit to my lie; I have to get to my car and get the fuck away. I know these back roads better than anyone. I can lose them; I just need to get to my jeep. “Headed?” I call back. “Oh, my grandmother’s. She lives in Odessa and she’s feeling pretty bad. She caught a stomach virus and can’t seem to shake it. I’m going to go be with her for a little while, you know? Help go take care of her.” “That’s awful sweet of you.” “Well, I care for her. That’s what you do for family, you know?” I figure I’m about ten steps away from my jeep. Ten steps and I can find freedom. Ten steps. “Yeah, I get it. But hey, I have a question.” I ignore the way my heart speeds up in panic. Five more steps, just five more. “What’s that?” I ask, still walking. Four steps… “How were you going to have lunch with me if you’re going to Odessa?” Fuck! Three steps… Deep breath, Katie… Deep breath… “Okay, well, I guess I wasn’t really planning on meeting you.” “I bet,” he says snidely, but I’m jumping up and down inside because I’ve made it to the jeep. “Well, you have to admit, you finding my address and just showing up here, that kind of stuff screams stalker, Hunter,” I tell him, unlocking my jeep. I open the door and remove the strap to my laptop off my shoulder so I can throw it in. Torch grabs it, and that’s when I realize he’s beside me and not in front of me. “I could have got that,” I grumble. He doesn’t say anything, but he does slide my overnight satchel off of my shoulder. “Whatever, just put them in the back, will ya? I need to get going. My aunt needs me.” “Your aunt? I thought you said it was your grandmother?” Fuck! “That’s what I meant,” I insist. “You have me all flustered. Can you just put my stuff in the back so I can get going?” I don’t know what I expect, but it isn’t the feel of cold metal latching around my wrist. I look down to find Torch putting a handcuff on one of my arms, then deftly latching the other to his own wrist. “What— What are you doing?” I ask stupidly, because it’s pretty clear what he’s doing. “The jig’s up, Katie.” My heart turns over at his words. Fuck. I should have run.



I watch as Katie does her best to get out of this situation. It won’t do her any good. The minute she opened the door, it clicked. On the surface, thanks to hair dye and colored contacts, she looks nothing like Beth, but once my brain had made the connection, I could see it. Beth is skinnier and less curvy than Katie, but their facial expressions, the lines of their face, and the mannerisms are so similar, I could kick myself for not noticing sooner. It’s no fucking wonder that I hadn’t seen eyes like hers before. The fuckers weren’t even real! The first real peace I’ve had all day is when I handcuffed her to my arm. She won’t be getting out of this shit anytime soon. “Hand me the keys, Katie.” “I told you I’m not—” “Drop the fucking act. In case the handcuffs didn’t clue you in, sweetness, I’m not buying. Now hand me your fucking house key.” She looks at me. If looks could kill, I’d be toe-up, six feet under, pushing up daisies. She slams the key in my hand. “Sabre, Latch, go check the rest of the house. Find Beth,” I order, tossing the key to them. I barely look at them, my eyes are glued to… Katie. Jesus, everything she told me was a lie. “Bethie’s not here,” she announces with a look of pure triumph, which irritates the fuck out of me. “Then we’ll find her, sweetness. Just like I found you. Fuck, you can’t even keep your lies straight. I’m sure there’s something here that will lead us to her.” Something flashes in her eyes, which aren’t green anymore. They’re more gray, and it’s irritating how much more I like that, even when it hits me that the emotion in her eyes right now is hurt. What the fuck does she have to be hurt over? I didn’t lie to her and I sure as hell didn’t sneak out on her. “You won’t find a thing. We’re good at hiding from Colin and Matthew. You aren’t the first assholes he’s sent after us,” she growls, jerking against the handcuffs. “Jesus, you’re so fucking out of your head. Do you have any brains in there? Sorry, sweetness, we’re not here on behalf of the fucking Donahues. Your sister nearly destroyed my brother. The only reason we’re here is revenge.” Her body jerks as if she took a heavy blow. My eyes jerk up to hers and the pain in her gray eyes is huge. I see it and I’m pretty sure I could glimpse into her soul, then it’s just gone. “Your brother is a fucking asshole. I have plenty of brains.” “Whatever you say,” I tell her, tired of the conversation. I can’t believe the woman who I spent one of the best fucking nights of my life with is Beth’s sister. I can’t believe she has Donahue blood, and the thing that really, really pisses me off the most right now is that my dick is hard and already wanting another night with her, even while she’s standing there with hate coming off of her in waves at the mention of Skull. “Nothing in here, Torch man, it’s been cleaned out,” Sabre says, returning.

“Told you,” Katie hisses. “Check her bags,” I tell him, ignoring her—which was a mistake. I was looking over the property wondering if something here might give away some clue as to where Beth might be, when I hear a weird noise. I turn back around to see Katie stomping something. When she moves her leg I can see the broken pieces of her cellphone. “Whoopsie,” she says, then flips me off. “Guess I got a few more fucking brains than you were planning on.” How can a bitch piss me off and then turn me on all at the same time? I’m going to fucking set her ass on fire later tonight. The thought only makes my cock throb harder. “Cute, honey, but quit trying to mess with the big dogs,” I tell her, bending down to pick up the ruined phone—and yeah, I might have jerked her arm a little harder. “I can get everything I need to know right off your SIM card,” I tell her, already sifting through the broken pieces to get to the part that contains the things I need to get her account info. “Golly gee, Torch, I know I don’t have any brains or anything, but did you know they make burn phones that don’t even use SIM cards these days?” she asks in a saccharin-sweet voice that makes my hand itch to show her who’s in charge. “Katie, I’m warning you…” “I’m sorry, I can’t hear you. You’ve ceased to exist now,” she says, not bothering to look at me and, instead, peering off in the distance over my shoulder. Her words serve as a dare, and I’ll pick up the challenge. Oh, she’ll know I exist… and soon.



I’m doing my best to act cool, but inside I’m freaking dying. How did they find me? It took me thirty minutes to walk back to my car this morning. I was in so much pain that I felt I had to come home and grab my gear and shower. I wish I could go back. I would have jumped in my Jeep and hit the road. Fuck everything else. If I don’t show up today at noon or get word to Bethie, then she’s going to freak. I’m not sure what Skull would do to her, but after the cruel note he gave her when she was having his child, I don’t trust the motherfucker not to turn her straight over to Colin. Wasn’t that Colin’s last threat? Did we force him to seek help from the one man who hated Bethie as much as he did? What right does the asshole have to hate Bethie, anyway? He’s the one who cut out her heart with a dull spoon and left her to bleed to death. It’s been two years and Bethie still grieves, walking around like a shell of the woman she used to be. “Let’s go,” Torch growls, pulling me along by the handcuff. I stumble hard and nearly fall before he rights me. His touch burns through my clothes. I pull away from him—or at least try. He doesn’t let me, and thanks to the way he has me chained, I can’t. “Go where?” “My bike, sweetness. Time to report back to your brother-in-law.” “I’m afraid you’re mistaken. I don’t have one of those.” “Oh trust me, sweetness, you do,” he says, and I’d love to knock the kinky look off his face. “What about my stuff?” I ask him, annoyed. “You won’t need it.” He’s wrong, so wrong. “I do! Torch, I can’t leave my things behind.” “I’ll buy you whatever you need. Now get on the fucking bike,” he orders. His tone left no room for argument, but I try. “There’s things in there you can’t buy. At least let me have my damned clothes!” “I can buy clothes,” he returns, his eyes going over me. I know he notices his t-shirt when he gets that twinkle back in his eye that he had last night. I curse myself for wearing it. I don’t want to smell him on me now, not even a little bit. Right now, I’d like to gut him. Well, almost. “Nice shirt,” he says. “It fits you.” Asshole. He’s not talking about the size; he’s talking about my Brazilian wax. The dirty talk he gave me last night about loving the fact that he could see my release all glossy on the lips of my pussy doesn’t feel hot today. It feels like just one more reason to kick him in the balls. The shirt he has on today hasn’t escaped notice either. If I wasn’t scared and pissed, I would laugh. “I could say the same. Let me go and you can work on finding your next pet,” I huff. “Oh, but I’m not ready to give up on the one I have,” he says, and that cocky look instantly changes into one fueled with lust.

“Too bad. I’m off the market,” I grumble, getting on the fucking bike because it’s become clear that he’s not going to listen to anything I say. I wince when I step on, putting all my weight on my bad leg. I’ll be lucky if I can walk tonight, but I’ll be damned if I complain to him. “We’ll see about that,” he says, getting on in front of me. I do my best not to touch him. He jerks his arm while he wraps his hand on the handle bar. I’m forced to stretch to allow it. I fall forward, using my free arm to brace on his back. “Wrap your other arm around me and don’t give me any flack, sweetness. It’s dangerous enough to ride like this. You make me fuck up my bike, I’ll take it out on your hide and you won’t like how that feels.” I do what he tells me, wanting to suggest we take my jeep. I don’t. I know he wouldn’t listen. I look over my shoulder when the three of us pull out of my old driveway. I watch until my jeep completely fades out of sight. I can’t stop it when the tears escape. All I can do is promise myself that I will dry them up before Torch ever gets to see them.



Katie beats on my chest and yells at me when I pick her up. She pulls against her restraints and that shit stings, but I figure if she can handle it, I can. I sit her down beside my bed in the motel. She looks at the rumpled sheets and blushes. It’s things like that that confuse the hell out of me and make my dick throb. I undo the handcuffs and she sighs with relief, rubbing her wrists. I let her for a moment. Her eyes look overly bright. She has a reason to be upset, but I don’t want her crying. I’m starting to fucking hate this job, but I didn’t make this situation. Beth did by running away from Skull and keeping their child hidden… if it even is his child. She’s told so many lies, who’s to say the baby isn’t Colin’s? I’d never mention that to Skull. There’s just so many things about Beth and her delicious handful of a sister that doesn’t add up. “About time! I need to go to the bathroom!” she growls, spitting fire at me. God’s truth, it should be illegal for a woman to have as much fire as she does inside. She’d wear a man out if he tried to take her on fulltime. Good thing I’m not that stupid. I don’t do fulltime ever, no matter how intriguing a bitch might make the prospect seem. “Too bad. I got shit to do. You’ll stay here.” I see the light bulb go off in her eyes. Does she think I’m dumb enough to leave her behind unwatched? Did I make it so easy for her last night that she thinks I’m a sucker? I’ll have to work harder now. My dick is practically nodding in agreement. Jesus, maybe it was better when he went a couple of months without pussy. “What kind of business?” she asks. I could talk with her all day, but I’d rather go get shit done and “speak” with our bodies later. I grab her wrist and bring the red area to my lips. Then, I kiss the underside, letting my tongue dance along the delicate veins before kissing it again with my lips. I look at her and her breathing has changed slightly, her eyes watching me, the gray color so fucking stormy-looking my balls tighten with need. “All better?” “What?” she asks, distracted. I like that she can’t hide her reaction to me. Even if she tried, her body would give her away. Right now, her nipples are so fucking hard they could almost cut through my t-shirt. This is going to piss her off more, and I’ll have to work overtime to get back between her legs tonight, but it can’t be helped. I use my other hand to grab the cuffs I had put in my back pocket and then, before she has time to react, I connect one of them back to her wrist. “What are you doing??” she screeches. Oh yeah, I’m going to have to come at her with my A-game to get that pussy tonight. I take her hand and kneel down on the floor. It takes some doing, but I latch it against the metal railing of the mattress frame. “Sorry, sweetness. Honestly, I am, but I can’t trust you not to run away.” “I can’t even stand up! You can’t leave me like this!” “You can lay down and watch television. You’ll be fine until I get back,” I tell her, situating her on the bed despite her protests. Then, I put the remote control beside her. “You can’t do this! What if the motel catches on fire? You could kill me!”

“I’ll be gone an hour, tops. You’ll be fine,” I tell her, annoyed when her plea manages to make me actually worry. “Don’t do this, Torch. If you leave me tied up alone, I will hate you,” she whispers, her voice deadly still. “One hour, sweetness, that’s it. Behave now,” I tell her trying to keep my voice light while dismissing her. I need to know more of Katie’s secrets, I think, but not right now. I open up the door to find Sabre and Latch waiting not so patiently. “Are you ready?” Sabre asks. “Yeah, in just a minute.” “Torch,” Katie shouts from the bed. “If you leave me like this, I will scream until the police come!” “No one will hear you, but hey, go ahead. It’ll give me a good reason to gag you next time,” I respond. She screams. When I turn around to tell her that she just bought herself punishment, the remote control comes whizzing at my head. I barely have time to duck before it shatters against the door frame and busts, falling into pieces like it was confetti. Sabre and Latch laugh their heads off. “I hate you, you limp-dick motherfucker!!” Katie screams louder. That only makes Sabre and Latch laugh harder. “That was your last chance,” I tell her. “We’ll see how limp you think my cock is when you’re choking on it tonight.” With that, I slam the door on her screams. Sabre and Latch are still laughing. Hell, I think Sabre’s laughed so hard, the asshole has tears coming out of his eyes. “This trip back to Kentucky ought to be fun,” says Latch. I ignore the motherfuckers and jump on my bike. “Hey, Torch. Before we head back to that spitfire’s house, let’s run by the pharmacy we saw in town.” “What the fuck for? You know Skull’s waiting for a report.” “Aye, that I do, brother, but I’m more worried about your dick. Maybe they can find you some little blue pills to help you out with your problem. I’ve never needed them, but I hear they can work wonders for men like—” I start up my bike to drown the motherfuckers out. I’m going to kill them, then give Katie something to scream about later.



I lie here in shock. I can’t do much else. I hate the feeling of being tied up and having no control. Being abandoned. It’s a feeling I’m more than a little familiar with and I fucking hate it. The fact that Torch is the one to do it this time is just salt in an open wound. I spend a few minutes trying to calm my breathing. I hate that being confined makes me panic. There’s nothing I can do about it, though. There’s just been too much water under the bridge. To get my mind off of it, I concentrate on the things I need to accomplish. I need to get a message through to Beth, and that’s not going to be easy. I need her to keep running. She’ll want to come after me, but I can’t risk the fact that Colin might get his hands on her, or worse, Gabby. There’s a phone in the motel room. I could call Beth’s cell. I figure that they may have the number monitored, though, and I have to decide if it’s worth the risk. Can I pretend to fall under Torch’s spell? Maybe if he thinks I’m sewn up over him, he’ll relax his guard enough so I can escape, or at least get a message out. Would that be safer? I feel panic nipping at my heels. I should have listened to Bethie and fucking ran. No dick, however spectacular it is packaged, is worth it. I let myself forget that with Torch and I fell for his pretty eyes and the promise of fun he offered. It was fun, but at what cost? It sure as hell won’t have been worth it if it destroys the two people I love the most in the process. I don’t know what Torch’s club and Skull’s endgame is. If Colin is to be believed, he wants his child and, in return, he’s going to turn me and Bethie over to him. It pisses me off. Skull pushed Bethie out of his life in the most brutal way possible. What right does he have to come back and destroy her further after all this time? The only thing important here is Bethie. With that in mind, I reach over and pick up the motel phone. I hope and pray I’m making the right choice. “Hello?” Bethie’s voice comes over the line. “Bethie, it’s me. I need you to listen.” “Katie! Where are you? You were supposed to check in before you reached—” “Stop. Bethie, this phone isn’t secure. Listen to me because we have to hang up quickly. I don’t know if they can trace you and I’m not taking the chance. Skull’s crew showed up at the house and they have me —” “I warned you! Okay, Gabby and I will turn around and—” “No! That’s exactly what they want. You know what the next step in our plan was. Do it. I’ll bide my time and get away from them. I’ll be in touch.” “Katie, I don’t like this! I could—” “You could listen to me,” I cut her off. “This isn’t about me—or even you anymore. We have to keep Gabby safe. So go through with our plans, understand? I’ll contact you the minute I can. Destroy this phone like I showed you and switch to your back up. I’ll use that number when I get free. Do it now, Bethie.”

“Katie…” “Just do it. I have to go now.” “Okay,” she whispers, and I hate that I can hear the tears in her voice. “I love you bigger than outer space,” she whispers. “To the moon and back,” I tell her, then hang up, praying I didn’t stay on the line too long. I stare at the receiver for a while afterwards. I need to figure out what my next step is and I need to know if I’m strong enough to play Torch, because it will take a lot of playing to get out of this mess. I will get out. I don’t have a choice. I will do it… For Gabby.



“What do you know, amigo. Your woman’s been using the phone,” Latch says, but I tune him out. I’m still pissed at him and Sabre. They’ve been laughing enough at my expense. Today, for the most part, has been a total bust. We went back to Katie’s and ransacked the place, but didn’t find anything else. I grabbed her jeep and we went by the local bike store and bought a box trailer. I can’t trust Katie not to be stupid with my bike, and I need to keep her cuffed to me the whole time. Okay, that last part might not be necessary, but it sure as fuck makes me feel better. I also went through her shit and there was next to nothing in there. I’m not so sure what she was throwing a fit about. The only thing I found that might hold any value for her was a picture of Beth and Gabby. Gabby was in a high chair and her little face was covered in cake. Beth was crouched down beside her, smiling. She looked beautiful, but she looked so different from the Beth the guys and I remembered. There was a sadness in her now that echoed even through the photo. One thing was clear: she loved her daughter, and though I doubted it, after seeing the photo, I am more inclined to believe that Gabby is Skull’s. The little girl looks too much like him. I snapped the photo with the camera on my phone and texted it to Skull. He didn’t respond, but then I didn’t expect him to. It’s been almost two hours, and I know Katie will be pissed. I would have been back on time, but she pissed me off, so I’ve been chilling in Sabre and Latch’s room for the last hour. I had hacked into the motel’s system and checked out the phone calls placed from my room. I was sure Katie would contact her sister; it’s almost disappointing that it would be so easy. I get the number and write it down. Then, I switch to my software and set about trying to triangulate the signal for Beth. I’m surprised when that doesn’t turn up a hit. “Looks like your girl might know a little bit about hiding her tracks,” Sabre says over my shoulder. He might be right, but I’m not ready to give up on it yet. I do some number searches and then carriers. Prepaid cell, of course; that I was expecting. I hack into the carrier’s database and try to do a search on the phone. The number has been disabled. I’m not finding shit on how to hack into it again. I can’t even turn the number back on. “Look at that, Latch. Our boy not only met his match everywhere else, I think she can out-hack him on the computer.” “Fuck off. I’ll find it. It may just take a bit.” “Whatever. We’re going to go out and find food. You want to go with us, or are you going to get back to your woman?” “She’s not mine. If she was, I’d sure as fuck bring her to heel. She runs too fucking wild,” I grumble. “Bring us back some burgers and fries. I’ll go see what other shit our little captive has got into.” I do my best to sound like I’m dreading it, but if the truth was known, I’ve wanted to get back to her for a while now. Fuck, I didn’t even want to leave, if I’m being honest. When I get back to the room, Katie is turned on her side, staring at the wall. She doesn’t turn around to acknowledge me and she doesn’t say anything.

I guess I’m getting the cold shoulder now. “I brought your stuff back,” I tell her, starting with a peace offering. It’s met with silence. “I also got your jeep. We’ll ride in it when we take off for Kentucky tomorrow. It’ll make it easier.” I just keep talking and ignoring her silence. I commend myself for not already spanking her ass. “We could go pick up your sister and her daughter first and make things easier on everyone, if you’d rather.” “Go fuck yourself.” Well, it’s not what I wanted from her, but hey, at least she’s talking. “I see you’re still cheerful.” I walk over to her. Even standing right in front of her, she refuses to talk to me. “I like your eyes much better this way,” I tell her, for lack of something better to say, bending down to unhook her from the bed. “My life has meaning now,” she says. “Do you need to go to the restroom?” “Wow. You mean I actually get to go to another room all by myself?” “I can tie you back up if you’d rather,” I offer with a snide smile. “You really are an asshole,” she mumbles, pushing off the bed. It’s then that I notice she’s limping. It seemed a couple times last night like her leg bothered her. I thought I might have been imagining things, but it’s definitely more pronounced today. I follow her into the bathroom, making sure there’s nothing she can use against me and double checking there’s no window. “Hell no! You’re not staying in here while I use the bathroom!” “Wouldn’t dream of it, grouchy. Was just making sure there wasn’t anything in here you could use to slit my throat with when we sleep tonight.” “Now there’s a thought to cheer me up,” she says as I start to close the door. “Words wound, you know, Katie.” “I think your ego could take it, Torch.” “I think I liked it better when you called me Hunter.” “I think I liked it better when you were buried between my legs and couldn’t talk.” “That could be arranged again,” I tell her. “I could twist your dick until something pops while you sleep tonight too,” she says with a fake smile, then slams the door. Damn.



“Do you really think these are necessary?” I ask Torch yet again. He’s got the one cuff on his wrist and one on mine and it’s really starting to piss me off. “I mean, we’re in the same room. It’s not like I’m going to be able to get away from you or outrun you.” “Speaking of which, what did you do to your leg?” Fuck. I’ve been so relaxed, I forgot to hide my limp from him. Yes, I know how absurd that sounds since I’ve spent the day screaming at him and threatening bodily harm and being chained up. Still, it’s not like my life has been normal, or sadly, that this is a new occurrence for me. Quite the opposite, really. It’s just that I kind of like the guy who has me tied up and is being a douche this time. That’s me, though; always getting into stupid situations just to keep things interesting. I really should have listened to Bethie. “I don’t know what you mean,” I tell him sounding bored, as he swirls another french fry that one of the other men—Sabre, I think Torch called him—dropped off a bit ago. “Whatever, Katydid.” “What did you just call me?” “Katydid. It’s a—” “I know what it is. I’m just wondering why you think it’s okay to nickname me after an insect.” “Open up,” he says, holding the fry close to my lips. “I could feed myself, you know.” For some stupid reason, I’m enjoying him feeding me. I’ve decided to ignore it and give myself a break. My brain is probably still trying to catch up from all the orgasms last night and still views him as a friend and not an enemy. I’m sure it will recognize the difference soon. I lick my lips at the thought, hopefully before I make the mistake and sleep with him again. I take the fry from him to try and concentrate on something besides how much I want sex…with him… again…tonight…all night… “Katydids are cool. They—” “Are ugly grasshopper-like things that chirp,” I finish for him. “I know you’re the king of pickup lines and all, but I’ve got to tell you, being compared to a bug is not what a woman wants to hear from a man.” “I’ll keep that in mind. So, your leg?” “I injured it,” I tell him vaguely, taking a drink of my soda. “I really need you to be more forthcoming, Katie.” “Why?” “Because I want to know more about you.” I freeze with the straw to my drink right in front of my lips. “Why? We spent one night fucking each other’s brains out. It was hot and damn good, but it was just sex. It’s not like we need to become friends now, as if we even could. You’re holding me hostage, remember?” I take another drink. “You’re a hard woman, Katyd.” I give him the mean look and he holds up his hand in defense. “Katie,” he corrects himself. “So, at least tell me how you managed to erase all signs of your burn phone,” he says,

holding out another fry to my lips. I stop. So, that’s his game? He wants to act like my buddy and pump me for information? He doesn’t realize I’ve spent my life with men who mastered mind-fuck games. “Nice try,” I tell him, turning down the fry. “I don’t think I’m hungry anymore. I’m suddenly really tired.” “You sure?” he asks, sounding surprised. “Definitely.” He shrugs and starts bagging up the trash. He reaches over with his free hand and puts it on the table. I hand him my coke. “Do you think you could maybe unhook us so we can sleep?” “I’m not real tired,” he says, ignoring my request. “Think I’ll watch some TV.” “Great, but how am I supposed to sleep when you’re attached to me?” “You didn’t complain last night.” “I can’t remember last night.” “I could remind you.” “Something you should know about me, Torch. I have this rule. It’s a small one, really. I don’t sleep with men who hold me captive. I’m weird like that.” “I could make you like it,” he says, and I’m beginning to hate that cocky grin he wears. “Probably. I mean, you’re obviously a man-whore, so you have enough experience to make me like it. It’s part of what made last night so great. But, after it was over, I’d want to put my head in the oven and die.” “Damn.” I give him an over-the-top smile. “Will you please unhook us now?” I ask again, rattling our hands. “Afraid not, Katydid. Can’t risk you trying to make a break for it in the middle of the night.” “God, I hate you.” “Now, is that any way to talk to the future father of your children?” “Jesus, you’ve gone insane!” “Let’s go brush our teeth. Got to keep those chompers pearly white.” He stands up, pulling me along, then puts one hand on my ass, pushing me into him. He starts pulling me up his body. I’m forced to use my free hand to brace on his shoulder. “What are you doing?” I gasp, trying to ignore the fact that his cock is hard and pushing into my stomach. “Your leg’s hurt. Climb on me. I’ll take us to the bathroom.” “I can wa—” I stop when he shifts me, trying to do it all himself. “Okay! Okay! Stop before you dump us both on the carpet.” I help him lift, then wrap my legs around his waist. Our linked hands make it so he holds my ass, my other arm down at my side. Not the most comfortable position, for sure. “Are you planning on brushing my teeth for me too?” I ask sarcastically. “We’ll brush together. The couple that brushes together, stays together.” “Was there crazy pills in our food?” He actually kisses my nose in response. We brush our teeth, together, and then I somehow manage to make him unhook us and turn his back so I can take off my yoga pants. Luckily, his shirt I’m wearing is long enough it comes to just above my knees. I climb under the covers before I finally tell him.

“Okay, you can turn around now.” He walks around and gets in the bed beside me. “There’s another bed you know. You could sleep there.” “Yeah, that’d be kind of hard to do,” he says, and I try to concentrate on what he’s saying but he’s taking off his clothes. All. Of. His. Clothes. “What are you doing??” “Getting ready for bed,” he says, sounding bored. “You can’t sleep with me naked!” “It’s how I sleep. You know that. Remember last night?” Like I could forget it. “Yeah, well, that was just last night. Tonight, I’m not here willingly. So, if you are sleeping with me, you’re going to do it with your clothes on!” “Not happening,” he says, slipping into the bed. “Hand me your arm.” I don’t know if I could take him, but it’d be close. Still, if I try it so quickly and I fail, it won’t work. I need to plot this out carefully. So, as much as I’d rather junk-punch him, I hand him my arm. He secures the handcuff once again and links our hands together like we’re going to sleep holding hands. I roll over as much as I can and ignore him. Then, I hear moaning. I look over my shoulder. The TV has some woman on her hands and knees, sucking some man’s cock like it’s a lollipop. Some other guy is fucking her ass. Two more are standing around watching and jacking off. “You’re watching porn?” “Yep. You want to watch? This one here is a classic. She came to the garage to get her car worked on and instead they service her.” I roll over, throwing the pillow over my head. “I hate you.” Then I spend the next hour trying to block out the moans and screams from the TV.



It’s three in the fucking morning and I’m lying handcuffed to the hottest woman I’ve ever met in my life. I’ve got the world’s largest hard-on in the history of hard-ons and I’m slowly dying. On second thought, watching porn might not have been such a good idea. Who would have thought Katie could go to sleep with all the moaning and shit going on? Who would have thought having me naked in bed beside of her, obviously willing, while all the moaning was going on wouldn’t affect her? Shit, apparently I’m losing my touch. She’s lying there looking so fucking sexy that it should be illegal —in my shirt, too—and she’s just sleeping away. Meanwhile, if I don’t come, I will probably be foaming at the mouth while rocking back and forth speaking gibberish. I get that she’s mad at me and I should stay away from her. There’s something about Katie, though. I don’t think she has a mean bone in her body. I don’t. Her faith and love in her sister Beth is evident. That means I’m missing something here. Worse, it means that Skull is missing something too. I think Katie holds the key and I need her to open up to me. If it will help me figure out what’s going on as well as get my brother his daughter, don’t I owe it to Skull to try? That’s really all I’m doing. I’m just making sure my brother knows the full story and helping him get the daughter he was denied. That’s the pep talk I give myself when I unlatch the handcuff from my wrist. Next, as delicately as possible, I pull the covers off of Katie’s body. My shirt has gathered up around her hips. She’s wearing this sexy red piece of cloth that hides her pussy from me. That’s the first thing that has to go. I move to the foot of the bed, hooking my fingers in her panties and pulling them down as slowly and as carefully as I can. My eyes watch her face the entire time. She mumbles in her sleep, but shows no signs of waking up. Now, I’m a man who loves pussy. I’ve made a point of worshipping at the altar of pussy. I’m a fucking connoisseur. But Katie’s pussy is something special. It’s bare, so fucking smooth, the lips are plump and soft, and the color is this delicate pink, all feminine and gorgeous. All that, and then the aroma. Fuck me, if I could smell nothing for the rest of my life but the scent of Katie’s sweet cunt when she’s horny, I could die a happy man. I haven’t touched her yet, but even now in her sleep, her pussy is begging for attention. Her arousal coats the lips of her entrance. I take a minute to just take this sight in. Her hips are flared out perfectly, and she’s got this curve in her waist with this sexy little pouch that I just want to nibble on. She’s all woman and I don’t think I’ve ever had the pleasure of sampling a more beautiful one. I place a line of soft kisses along her hip bone. I keep the pressure light, as I don’t want to wake her right away. I need her to be on the verge of a climax before she does. It’s underhanded and sneaky, I can admit it, but I’m hoping if I play my cards right that she’ll return the favor and suck my cock. The poor fucker has been craving her all day and night. Katie moans and her hips thrust up just enough to show me that even in her sleep she’s receptive to me. I kiss down to her pussy. I nearly groan aloud at the taste of a light hint of cream there. I pull her lips apart and then moan at the beautiful dessert bared in front of me. I blow softly against the tender exposed flesh. Katie whimpers, but luckily doesn’t wake up. I flatten my tongue and lick her slowly, humming as her

sweet taste gathers on my tongue. Even asleep and relaxed, I can feel her clit easily. I zero in on it, licking in short, fast strokes. I can feel it grow larger in my mouth from my attention, demanding more. I suck it into my mouth, capturing it and focusing all of my attention on it. “Hunter,” she moans from above me. I feel her fingers dive into my hair, pulling me to her in want. Hunter. I’ve had that name forever. I never really liked it. I embraced the name Torch when Skull gave it to me. All day long, since I discovered who she truly was, Katie has been calling me Torch. I accepted it, didn’t think a thing about the change from the night. Except for now. Now, in this one small moment with nothing but complete honesty from our bodies, it’s different. Katie is still more than half asleep, and yet the first thing she does is wrap her fingers into my hair, lift her legs over my shoulders, and tilt her body to bring her pussy closer to me. All that would be enough, but she gives me my name on her lips. My name while she’s caught up in passion. My name… Mine. I let that sink in, humming my pleasure against her clit before releasing it with a wet, popping noise. I look up to find her eyes on me—hazy gray beauties filled with sleep and lust. Definitely better than the emerald she disguised them in yesterday. Definitely. I drag my fingers through her pussy, letting her desire coat them. I go back to manipulating her clit, this time with two fingers pinching and kneading the little nub. I’m rewarded when I feel it harden and swell even more against my fingers. Her body shudders with hunger. “Hunter,” she moans again as I move my fingers down and thrust two inside of her tight channel. “You like that, sweetness?” “Oh, oh… fuck!” her sweet voice stutters. Her fingernails clench against my head, biting into me. Her feet push down on my upper back as she opens herself up more to me. She tries to push up to meet the driving force of my fingers. “You’ve got the hottest pussy, Katie. So ready to be fucked,” I growl, pushing my thumb against her clit while I continue finger-fucking her at a steady pace, priming her for more. “Hunter, please…” she gasps. “Do you want my tongue again, Katie?” I question her. “God,” she moans, her head pushing back against the pillow in abandon. Her cream floods over my fingers, so sticky, hot, and wet that my dick would sink inside of her tight depths easily. Motherfucker, I want that, but for now, this isn’t about me and what I want. “Tell me you want me to eat out your hungry little pussy, Katie. Do it and I’ll give you what you need.” She moans, but ignores my demand. I pull my fingers out and then ram them forcefully back inside of her. She cries out, but I don’t move them. I hold them still inside of her. My thumb does the same, pushing hard on her clit but not moving, just giving her constant pressure. Her hips lunge up, her feet press down, and her body curls up off the bed as she twists and turns, trying to take control. I can’t allow that. I pull my fingers from her sweet honey. I use my fingers to stretch the lips wide open, then deliver a hard slap, reprimanding her. Her moans break into a cry and then a soft gasp as I see her pussy contract with hunger while more sweet cream gathers. Jesus. Watching that and hearing the noises she makes is all so sexy and hot that I spank it again. “Tell me, Katie,” I demand, refusing to let her move. Showing her that I’m the one in charge. “I want you to fucking eat my pussy!” she screams in frustration when she realizes I’m not letting her

move. If I wasn’t so fucking turned on, I’d laugh. That’s beyond me right now. In reward for giving me what I wanted, I slam my fingers back inside her pussy. At the same time, I let my tongue lash her clit, flicking it over and over before curving around and sucking it into my mouth, owning her, tasting her, devouring her. I can feel the way her muscles are rippling around my fingers, signaling that her climax is close. I keep torturing her clit and pussy, but take my other hand and find that small, snug entrance to her ass. Someday before our ride ends, my cock is going to claim that ass. Someday soon… I stop sucking on her clit long enough to capture it between my teeth, applying light pressure, just enough to cause a little pain while I torment it. Then, I slip my finger into her ass past the knuckle. I curl it, scraping her tender walls as her muscles tighten up against the unfamiliar invasion. She cries out as I let go of her clit and bury my face in her pussy, devouring it. My fingers and tongue discover every inch of her sweet cunt, all while my finger possesses her ass. She detonates. Her pussy tries to ride my face, her thighs tightening up against my head and trying to smother me in her creamy cum. I don’t stop even when her orgasm is done. I keep at it until she goes over the edge again. This time when she climaxes, she does it screaming my name. Hunter.



“Good morning, sweetness,” Torch says, licking his lips and looking like it’s just another day. Like he didn’t just give me two mind-blowing orgasms. Like he wasn’t still between my legs. Dear Lord! If Beth could see me now, she’d kill me. How did I completely lose control? “What was that?” I ask Torch like an idiot. “You don’t know?” “Okay, I know what it was, but why? Why did you do that?” “Because I wanted to. Because you wanted me to. In fact, I think we should do it again. You’re way too uptight. Let’s go for round three,” he decides, pulling my body back to his mouth. I start kicking in a downward motion, hitting his back with the bottoms of my feet. “No! Stop that! Will you get up from there??” “That’s not what you were saying a few minutes ago.” “Torch…” “No. You called me Hunter. I think the correct phrase was, ‘I want you to eat my fucking…’” I whack him over the head with my pillow to shut him up. That’s when I see the handcuff that he conveniently unhooked himself from hanging on my arm. That’s a good reminder. A great one, really. He grabs the pillow midair and grins at me. “Stop! Stop giving me that look!” “What look is that, sweetness? The one that says I know what you taste like first thing in the morning? That I can still taste you on my tongue?” I jump off the bed, needing to get away from him to think. “You don’t get to do this. This doesn’t get to happen now!” “Why the fuck not?” he asks, and his easygoing attitude is definitely missing now. “Oh, gee, I don’t know, Torch, maybe this!” I growl, shaking the arm that still has the handcuffs attached to it. He stands up, his cock rock hard and his body a piece of art, and I’m doing my best not to get distracted. But it’s hard! And, yes, the pun was intended. I’m dying to give in, but know I can’t. At least, not yet. I need to figure out my next move, and whatever it is, it has to help me escape and get to Beth, not get laid. “How about you let me show you how women love it when I cuff them?” “How about you cover up your boner and let me go back to sleep, where I was quite happy before you woke me?” “You weren’t complaining, earlier.” “I was asleep!” “The fuck you were!” “I was, in the beginning! And will you cover up, damn it?” “Why, sweetness? Does the sight of my cock bother you?”

“Yes!” “Does it make you hungry?” he asks, shaking it. That does it. It’s time I stopped plotting. If Torch wants to be a dick, then it’s time I show him what happens. “Fine! It does. Is that what you want to hear? I liked fucking you. I enjoyed it.” “Enjoyed it?” “Immensely,” I tell him, disgusted. “But that doesn’t change the fact that we were a one-night stand and you’re holding me here against my will.” “It doesn’t change the fact that we still want each other, either, or are you going to deny that you’re turned on right now?” “No. I’m not. I’m big enough to admit that I like sex and you’re pretty good in bed.” “Pretty good?” “Will you get over your gigantic ego? Jesus, it’s a bigger choking hazard than your cock. You’re a man who’s had a lot of sex. Of course you’re good in bed. but there are others out there who are just as good. You’re not special because you know how to give a woman an orgasm.” “I think I gave you more than that, but maybe you need a reminder.” “What are you going to do with me, Torch?” “I’ve been trying to tell you…” “No, I mean what’s your endgame here? You have me. So, what now? Are you going to drag me back against my will to my cousins so they can finish what my fucking grandfather and father started?” He seems taken back by my question, and I have no idea why he should be. “We don’t make deals with the fucking Donahues,” he says. “Then what exactly are you holding me for?” “Your sister nearly destroyed my brother!” he growls. “Do you know what it did to him to think he killed the woman he loved? Do you know what it did to him to discover Beth was alive and to find that out through a man he fucking hates? Throw in the fact that he has a daughter he didn’t know about…” “Bullshit!” “What?” “You heard me! Bull-fucking-shit! Your ‘brother’ knew Beth was alive and had his daughter, but when she reached out to him for help, he paid her to disappear!” “You’re fucking insane. That shit did not happen.” “Really? Because I was there, Torch, and let me tell you, it happened and it nearly destroyed my sister. So, if you think I’m going to sit around and wait for you to drag me back to Kentucky just so your brother can fuck Bethie all over again, then you’re the insane one.” “Damn it, Katie, I’m telling you that… that did not…” “Save it. I was there. You weren’t. In case you’re wondering, pretty boy, if it’s between trusting you and your overused cock and protecting my sister, she wins every damn time.” With that, I limp into the bathroom and slam the door, since I couldn’t stomp like I wanted too. Once I lock the door, I slide down to the floor and stare up at the ceiling. I have to get out of here and find Bethie and Gabby. I can’t let my stupidity be the reason she loses Gabby. Colin said he made a deal with Skull. He hired Skull to bring us back to him and in exchange, Skull gets to keep his child. Bethie and I were convinced he was lying, but it’s clear now that he wasn’t. It’s also clear that I should’ve listened to my sister and never spent the night with Torch.

I just hope Bethie’s not the one who ends up paying for my stupidity.



“So you’re taking me back to Colin,” Katie says dejectedly. I refuse to feel guilty here. I have nothing to feel guilty about and she’s not even trying to believe what I’m telling her, which pisses me off. “Damn it, Katie. Skull will not turn you or Beth over to Colin,” I tell her for the hundredth time. It’s true, he won’t. I conveniently leave out that Beth might prefer that to what Skull will do with her; that’s a battle for another time. “Yeah. Sure. You have such faith in your brother. Whatever. When are we heading out?” I don’t know if I want to shake some sense into her, or kiss her. “In a few minutes. I just need to say goodbye to Latch and Sabre first,” I tell her, throwing my t-shirt on and rolling it down my chest. I’d hoped she’d change her mind about sex, but it seems she’s intent on not having sex again. I don’t know why that fucking pisses me off more than anything else, but it does. And the fact that it does, pisses me off even more. I mean the least she could have done was sucked my cock, after I gave her two orgasms. Her outrage didn’t even bother coming out until she got hers. Women. Fucking hell. This is why I will never do a relationship. Never. “They’re not coming with us?” she asks, confused. “No. They have to get back to Annie. Latch’s sister got into some kind of trouble. They’re going to drive straight through. Skull wants us to take our time while he gets things ready there,” I tell her, refusing to look at her. “You mean he wants us to drag our feet to give my sister time to come out of hiding and try to save me?” she asks. “And who is Annie?” Really the fucking woman is too smart for her own good. “I’d deny it, but you wouldn’t believe me anyway, and Annie is their woman,” I tell her, slipping on my boots. “I’ll be back after I say goodbye to my brothers.” “They share a woman? Are you guys, like, polygamists? Shit. Bethie has no idea what sick fucks you guys are.” “Just because they happen to love the same woman doesn’t make them sick. They’re completely sewn up over her and treat her like a queen. If Annie’s happy, you don’t need to fucking judge her,” I growl, really pissed off at her now. Shit, I don’t think I’d ever be able to share a woman I loved fulltime, but it works for them, so what-the-fuck-ever. I don’t ever intend on having a relationship that lasts more than a few weeks. Month, at the most. So it’s not like that fucking matters. “Of course Annie’s happy. That’s, like, every woman’s fantasy. Shit I want to be her.” “You just got all self-righteous about it!” I don’t like the idea of two men sharing Katie at all. “Only because I thought they had, like, six wives or some shit. What you just described is hot as hell. Hmm, you seem to have a lot of brothers. Maybe you could hook me up with a couple to play with. If I’m going to be held there against my will, I might as well have fun.”

“Sorry, baby. I offered you my dick last night and you turned it down. I’m the only option available to you. So, all of this,” I say, making a sweep over my body like a game show model, just to piss her off, “I’ll just give to someone else. You’ll just have to go without any while you’re at the clubhouse.” “Not likely.” Those two words bother me. Is she planning on fucking some of the other brothers? That shouldn’t get to me; she’s just a one-night stand. I’ll most definitely be finding a replacement tonight since she seems to have her legs closed permanently. No matter my plans though, the thought of Katie fucking any of my other brothers pisses me off. I’m jerked out of my thoughts when her voice brings my attention back to her. “You cannot seriously be contemplating wearing that t-shirt out of this room.” I look down at my blue t-shirt with the yellow writing that says Choking Hazard and has a yellow arrow pointing down to my dick. I look back at Katie with a smile. “You inspired me.” “Where the fuck do you get these shirts? And how do they let you out at night by yourself?” “Don’t be jealous, sweetness. I’d let you choke on my cock tonight over the chick I’ll end up picking up. You’re the one who told me no. If you change your mind before I head out, the offer still stands,” I tell her with a wink. “At least, for a couple more hours.” She throws a pillow at me, but I just grin. “I’ll be right outside. Don’t make me sorry I didn’t chain you back up,” I tell her, leaving my parting shot. I close the door just as she starts screaming. Good times really. I’d be lying my ass off if I didn’t admit that I love sparring with her. “I hate you!” the muffled yell broadcasts through the door. “Sounds like you guys are getting along just great,” Latch says. He and Sabre are standing over by their bikes, looking impatient. “I always like to leave them screaming for more,” I joke as we say our goodbyes and slap each other a little too hard on the back. I still say I hit harder. Bastards. “You sure you’re gonna be okay?” Sabre asks me. I swear, since he hooked up with Annie he worries over everything. “I’ll be fine. I’ll drag my feet a day or two just to see if Beth is going to follow us, and it’s not like the Donahues know I’m bringing Beth back anyway.” “Yeah, I know. I just got a weird feeling about this shit.” “You always have feelings lately. You’re worse than a fucking mother hen. I’ll be fine,” I reiterate. “Whatever, fucker. Just don’t let your dick get in the way of the big picture.” “Shit, it takes a big picture to actually hold my dick.” They shake their heads and Latch’s laughter is loud, which is good. Something is going on with him. He and Sabre haven’t said a lot about it, but Latch is going back overseas soon. Shocked the fuck out of all of us that he’d leave Sabre and Annie, let alone Lucy. “Check in, asshole,” Sabre orders. “Will do, mom.” “I’m serious, man. Something about this whole damn thing isn’t sitting right with me. I’m not sure what it is. You mentioned Katie thinks Skull pushed Beth away. We know that shit didn’t happen. So what the fuck really did?” “You think it’s the Donahues?” “Maybe. Hell, I don’t know. It just seems like the Donahues have always been one step ahead of us, even when we were at war.”

“A mole,” I answer, and it is an answer, because I’ve had the same thought. We all have. Skull and I have had that discussion often. Pistol was the number one suspect, but he tried to save Bethie and got himself gut-shot in the process. Fucker almost died. The fact that he put his life on the line for Beth is the only reason Skull hasn’t killed the motherfucker himself. “Maybe. There sure is something going on. You better watch your fucking back.” “Will do. You do the same.” “Always. Later, bro,” Sabre says, starting up his bike. He and Latch wave as I turn back around to look at the motel room where Katie is. It shouldn’t make me fucking happy that I’m alone with her for a few days. But it does.



He’s watching me like a damn hawk, but so far he hasn’t handcuffed me again. So there’s that, at least. I’ve been trying to be on my best behavior while being an ass to him so I don’t rouse his suspicions. We’ve been driving all day and we’re just now in Oklahoma. I was worried when he started driving, afraid he had somehow found out that Bethie was here, but he’s too relaxed and laidback. Still, if I could get away from him now, it would be perfect. We pull into a truck stop diner. I have a look around, secretly jumping up and down. These are my people. I can totally use that to my advantage. It’s a giant gas and shower station with big rigs parked everywhere in the back, and there’s a diner stowed away behind the main store. The trick here will be to get away. It won’t be easy. He may not be chaining me to him for now, but he’s not taking his eyes off of me either. I need to play it smart. “Gee, Torch. You think you could spring for a steakhouse or something?” I complain. “They have steak,” he defends, shutting off my jeep. “There was a steakhouse down the road that looked great. I bet they even show you to your seats and bring you peanuts.” “Poor Katie, having to rough it with the regular folk. Sorry, sweetness. We’ll eat here and you’ll enjoy it. Besides, it’s barely noon. I want breakfast.” “Whatever.” “Just be on your best behavior. If I have to, I’ll put you back in cuffs. Don’t test me.” “Yes sir, master.” “Damn, I think I’d like that. Tell me, Katie, would you be a good little slave or would I need to punish you?” “If ‘good’ means biting your dick off and leaving you in a pool of blood, sure,” I return. I could almost grin at the way he rubs his cock. “You’re a vicious woman, sweetness.” He really has no idea. He’s not prepared for the thoughts running through my head. I’d hate to do it, really, but I’m desperate. I’ll feel bad for him after it’s done. First, I’m going to eat. Fucker took all my stuff and I can’t get it from the back of the jeep when I make my break. If I did that, he’d catch me again. No. Whatever I do, I have to do fucking quick. I’m going to eat because who the hell knows when I’ll get food again. Probably not until I meet up with Bethie, and that could be a while. I really am surprised that he’s leaving me out of the handcuffs. But then, he has no idea I’ve made a living out of escaping from men who have held me prisoner. He’s pretty, but it’s sad; he might not be as smart as I’d given him credit for. Maybe all his brains are in his massive dick. My insides quiver at the thought of his cock. I’d never tell him because he’s an ass and, on top of that, his ego can’t take much more inflating. The truth is, I wanted to throw myself at him last night. Even now as I plan my escape, I’m dying to be with him just one last time. He’s so damn addictive. I wanted to scream when he talked about finding my replacement tonight.

Fuck him. That, right there, is why I never needed a man. I will not fall into the same rabbit hole that my sister did. I can see just how well that worked out for her. We sit down at one of the booths. A waitress comes by, instantly flirting with Torch. Like his ego needs that boost. He’s eating it up like a kid diving into the birthday cake. I hide behind the menu and roll my eyes. He keeps looking at me, so I know he’s trying to see if it bothers me. Why should it bother me that some woman’s flirting with him like a bitch in heat? I mean, could she get any more obvious? “Looks like you’ve found my replacement for the night,” I tell him when she leaves after taking our order. I busy myself with arranging my silverware and putting the laminated menu back in the holder, refusing to look at him. “Jealous, sweetness? All you have to do is say the word.” “What word would that be? Male whore? Oh wait, that’s two words.” He leans into the table. I can’t stop my eyes from locking onto his green ones. He really is like a giant man-child and I would love to get caught up in this happy enthusiasm that he has bundled up inside of him. I think it’s what drew me to him in the first place. “I didn’t see you complaining about me when you were opening your legs and begging me inside,” he says, and his voice changes. He’s not happy-go-lucky right now, not even a little bit. Now, he’s pissed. His eyes sparkle, but there’s anger in them. Gee. Did I hit a sore spot? He can go fuck himself if he thinks I’ll apologize. I shrug. That’s the only response he gets. I ignore the part of me that wants to apologize and laugh again. That part is what got me in this mess. I need to get back to Beth, not get caught up trying to… shit, I’m not even sure what I’d be trying to do. Torch was a one-night stand. A bad decision. A really bad decision, that’s all he is and all he will ever be. My mind’s made up. We finish eating our meal in silence.



“If you keep giving that fucking trucker those looks, I’m going to tan your hide, Katie,” I warn her after she smiles at the trucker in question for like the hundredth time. She’s clearly offering him a taste of her honey and the fucker is all set to take her up on that. I may have to kill the asshole before it’s done. She looks at me innocently. “What are you talking about?” “Don’t play stupid. You know what the fuck you’re doing and it’s not going to work.” “Maybe I’m just finding my good time tonight, since you’re planning one already.” “That’s not going to happen. I told you, the only dick you have on the menu for the foreseeable future is mine. So if you need cock, you tell me. Other than that, you’re in for a bit of a dry spell.” “That’s not hardly fair, is it?” I lean into her because I like that her eyes are on me. I enjoy that I’m the fucker who holds her attention. Most of all, I like that she’s not looking at that hairy fucker sitting across from us. “It doesn’t have to be fair. It just has to be true. Which it is. You know what I think your problem is, Katydid?” “I told you to stop with that horrible nickname. But please, do tell me what my problem is. Unless it’s you insisting on dragging me back to Kentucky and closer to the men who want me and my sister dead, because I already know that problem, stud.” “You’ve run too wild. You need a man who can contain you. Show you boundaries while also showing you how fucking far your body can stretch to receive the pleasure it’s capable of.” “Let me guess. You’re the man to do that?” “I’ve never wanted to be. That kind of training takes longer than I’ve wanted to invest before, but…” I trail off, studying her face. She’s beautiful. I can see something flare in her eyes at my sentence. I’m not sure what it is, but I’d like to pretend it’s hope. “But?” “But I think, with you, I’d like to play a lot longer than my usual timespan.” “Timespan?” she asks, taking a drink of her soda. “Do tell, what is your usual timespan?” “Few days. Couple weeks at most. You’re different, Katie. I think I could take my time with you and not grow bored. At least, for a month or two,” I admit. I’m being totally sincere, which is fucking hard for me, to be honest. I don’t know what it is about Katie, but I do know I want more time with her. “Be still my beating heart. Do you even listen to yourself when you talk?” “What? You can’t tell me you ever envisioned being with the same person for more than a couple of months.” “Maybe I have. Maybe I want the white picket fence, babies, and a minivan. The whole damn thing. What makes you say that I don’t?” “Because you’re too much like me.” This time, it’s her who leans in closer, and those gray eyes get that stormy look again that I’m coming

to crave. Usually that look means she’s horny. This time, it’s something else: a deep emotion that she doesn’t mean to let me see. But I do. “Maybe the reason I appear not to want the normal things any girl does is because it’s not in the cards for me.” “Tell me another one. Any man you smile at would want to give that to you.” “Says the man who’s intent on taking me to someone who wants me dead.” “Skull isn’t planning to do that. He won’t let anything happen to you.” I won’t let anything happen to you, I add silently. “Your faith in Skull would warm me, if I didn’t know what a miserable fucker he is. I need to use the restroom.” I want to growl, but I let it go. It is what it is, and there’s not much I can do to change the path we’re on. I throw some money down for the food, plus a tip for the waitress. “Let’s go.” We walk towards the back of the diner where the bathrooms are located. When we pass the trucker’s table on the opposite side of the aisle, it might be my imagination, but I can totally admit I’m fucking jealous, which is upsetting enough. But when we walk by, it seems like Katie’s steps slow down, extending the time she comes in contact with the other man. “Hey there, little lady,” the guy says as we pass. I already have Katie by the hand, but I move my hold up to her shoulder so there’s no mistaking my message. “The little lady has a man,” I growl, and it’s fucking true. At least for now, damn it. He needs to know, that son of a bitch, as long as Katie doesn’t undermine my fucking claim. “Hi,” she whispers with a giggle. A fucking giggle! I practically pull her away from the damned table. She’s been walking better today, but she stumbles twice as I pull her. I don’t give a fuck. I want her to do her business and then get her the fuck away from that asshole. Then, if I don’t change my mind, I’m going to spank her ass so red that she won’t be able to sit down for a fucking month without crying out. Damned cock tease. It was bad enough when it was me she did that shit to, but I will not have her trying to get another man’s attention. Fuck no! I open the door to the one-stalled bathroom and practically shove her inside. “Get done. You have five minutes tops, then I’ll come in after you. If I have to do that, Katie, you won’t like it,” I threaten, slamming the door shut. I wait against it. I wait longer than five minutes, which makes me a liar. But, motherfucker, I need to get a hold of myself. She’s been in there a good ten minutes when I hear her gasp, followed by a loud noise I can’t really describe. I start banging on the door. “Katie, you need to get your ass out of there or I’ll break the motherfucking door down. We need to get going.” “I don’t like the way you’re talking to that girl,” the trucker from earlier says. He’s standing in front of me, apparently taking it on his own to follow us back here and check on Katie. Well, hell, it looks like I’m going to have to beat the asshole down. I’m not worried. I’m pretty sure I can take him… until two of his butt-buddies join him. The three of them look at me like I’m next on their list of things to fuck up. If I survive this shit, I’m going to strangle Katie.



I think I’m losing my touch. I gave that trucker enough of an invitation that he really should’ve walked over. He didn’t. That’s Torch’s fault too, since he looks pretty damn formidable. Well, if you discard his damn t-shirts. Shit. I have to get away. I have to. There’s a tiny fucking window in here that is way too small for my ass, and he’ll give up waiting on me at any moment. I try to push it open, but it’s not budging. My finger snags on the rusty metal handle and it stings like hell. It starts bleeding right away. I’ll probably die of tetanus and it’ll be all the asshole’s fault. I take a deep breath and try to look around for something, anything, that can help me get away from him. As if he can hear my thoughts, he pounds on the door, yelling. I ignore him. I have to think. That’s when I hear him. A second voice; I’m almost sure it’s the trucker. Now’s my chance. I need to make sure when I come out that I get him completely on my side. I can’t take the chance that Torch will talk the Trucker into his side. The man has a golden tongue… in more ways than one. I look in the mirror above the sink. I look down at my Black Crowes t-shirt and mourn losing it. I pull at the collar. Luckily, I had already taken scissors to it and made it into a V cut. I hate the round collars that most t-shirts spout; it feels like it chokes me, and Lord knows I’ve had that feeling enough—I don’t need it from my clothes. I rip it so it falls down on my shoulder, enough to show the silky red bra beneath, because let’s face it, men get distracted by boobs. Satisfied with that, I muss up my hair just a little. At first, I grieved losing my blonde locks. The longer I have this dark color, the more I like it. I doubt I’ll ever go back. Not to mention, I like looking different from Bethie. With that done, I look a little roughed up, but it’s not enough. I need signs of violence. Torch is talking to the trucker. I need to hurry before the trucker leaves. I take a deep breath, make a tight fist like I learned in self-defense class, then hit myself along my jaw and the corner of my mouth. Jesus. Okay, that hurt, but I know I’ve pulled my punch some. I don’t really like pain. Isn’t that ironic? After three more punches, I can see the red inflamed skin. Eventually, it will swell. That’ll work, except for… I take my ring off. It’s a small diamond surrounded by pearl petals so that it looks like a daisy. It was a gift from Bethie during our first Christmas together after she found me. I use the diamond to cut the corner of my lip. It doesn’t bleed much, just a little bit. It’s enough though, because I’m about two steps away from joining the crazy train now. I use the blood from the finger I cut earlier and smear extra along the bottom of my lip making it look like it’s bleeding a lot. One last look in the mirror and then I walk to the door. “She’s my woman,” I hear Torch say. “Didn’t look to me like she wanted to be your woman anymore.” “It’s just a lover’s tiff. She’s mad I forgot her birthday. It’s not bad enough she’s busting my balls over

that, but she’s also on the rag. You know how women get.” “Yeah, I guess…” Fuck. I knew he’d talk his way out of it. I guess it’s show time. I put both hands on the door, take a deep breath, then push it open.



I’ve just about gotten the guy calmed down, and the other two seemed to have relaxed as well. They’re about to go back into the dining area of the store when Katie opens the door. Only she doesn’t look like she did when she went in. Someone beat the hell out of her. I’m about to charge into the bathroom and find out what the fuck is going on. I thought it was empty, but obviously it wasn’t. I’m going to kill a motherfucker for even thinking about putting their hands on her. One thing stops me—and it stops me cold. “I’m here, I’m here… Just please don’t hurt me again,” she says, her voice breaking, her eyes bright. She looks so pitiful and frail standing there like that with unshed tears and her body trembling. I know I’m going to kill someone, until it clicks in my head: she’s talking to me. I’m slow because it doesn’t take He-Man and his buddies as long to figure it out. I know this because a fist barrels into my nose as I’m making these observations. Motherfucking son of a milk cow! A fist slams into me, spraying blood from my nose. I hear a crunch in my ears. Skull and the brothers would have my fucking ass for being caught so unawares. I can’t help it, though; my brain was all about Katie being hurt. How the fuck was I supposed to know that the bitch was setting me up? I know it now, though. There’s not a doubt in my mind. I can see her out of the corner of my eye, curled into one of the other men, scared to death. Looking at her cost me as I’m cross-cut with another left. Fucking bloody hell! That’s it. I’m going to tear this asshole’s arms off and beat him to death with them, then I’m going to strangle that damned brunette. I deliver a blow to the gut. When he bends down to protect his weakness, I deliver shot after shot under his chin and to his face. He backs up a good five feet because he wasn’t expecting me to fight back so violently. I don’t have my cut on because I’m trying not to broadcast I’m in the area, so motherfucker has no idea who he’s dealing with. I could eat men like him for breakfast and spit on his grave. I’m feeling pretty fucking great about it because Goliath here falls back against the wall, going down for the count. I’m about to turn my attention back to Katie when I’m brought to my knees with a heavy thud on my head. The room swirls in circles and goes precariously gray. I try to fight through it. I can’t go down like this. I can’t lose Katie. That’s not an option. I try to fight, but I’m sinking further down, falling on the concrete floor with a thud. I look up. My vision is blurry and I’m seeing double, but one of the truckers is standing over me with a huge metal rack in his hand and there’s sales books all around the ground. The fucker hit me from behind with a magazine rack?? That was a punk-ass move, getting me from behind like that. I’ll remember that for when I get up from here to kill the son of a bitch. “Is he alright? Oh my God, did you kill him?” Katie’s voice reaches me. I’d like to think that’s real fear in her voice, but I know better. After all, I’m in this situation because of her, the lying little cunt. I’ll make her pay too, as soon as the room stops spinning. And what’s with all the gray?

I’m losing focus. Son of a bitch, nothing I can do will bring it back. I know I’m going out. I keep trying to fight it, but it’s pointless. My eyes flutter closed and, right before I go out, I see Katie walking out with one of the fuckers. She looks over the man’s shoulder at me and I think she’s mouthing the words, I’m sorry. I can’t be sure. It doesn’t matter. When I catch up to her, she will be sorry; that much I can guarantee.



Guilt is eating me up inside and I hate it! I never meant for Torch to get so hurt. I hope he’s okay. Surely someone has found him by now. Probably that damned waitress who was already panting after him and drooling. Somehow, I ended up with a different trucker than my original mark. I liked the first guy; he had a kindness in his eyes. Torch managed to take him down though and that left me with Mr. Hands over here. I’ve gone along with him though because after everything I’ve done, I need to get away from Torch. I have to get to Bethie, but more than that, Torch is going to be pissed as hell at me. If he gets a hold on me again, I’ll never get away. He has a right to be pissed, I guess, but he was holding me captive! He was forcing me into a situation that would put my niece and my sister in danger, and he wouldn’t even try to understand. He’s an asshole and I should not be feeling guilt. I try to breathe and consider my next move. When I climbed up into the rig, Mr. Hands made a big show of helping to boost me up. In reality, it was just so his hand could cup my ass, hence the nickname I gave him. Since then though, he’s been okay. I’m just letting him drive and tell me about how little women like me need to be careful, how I need a man to protect me, and how if he was my man, he’d spoil me like a queen. Do women really fall for this stuff? I don’t get it. Then again, I’ve never had use for a man past one night. Never even thought about it. I ignore the way an image of Torch comes to mind. Okay, so I thought of keeping him longer than one night. I would have never done it. Never. He’s a player and I will never fall under the spell of a man like Bethie did. Never. Did I mention never? Because it’s true. Definitely true. Never, ever, ever. Freaking never! “Wait. What are you doing?” “You’re too keyed up, sweetness. I’ll show you how a real man works that out of you. Then, we’ll see about getting you some clothes.” Fuck! Suddenly, I’m reminded of how my shirt is ripped and my bra shows through. I’m also reminded of Torch calling me “sweetness” and how I kind of like it, but when this guy says it, I don’t like it. I don’t like it at all. While I’m reminded of all this, Mr. Hands is pulling off into a seedy motel. If this is how he treats the women in his life that he wants to make his queen, it’s no fucking wonder the man is single. Though, I bet if the truth was known, he has some poor schmuck of a wife sitting at home who has no idea what her man is up to while on the road. “Listen, I appreciate your help, but I’m not going into that motel with you. This is where I find another ride,” I tell him, and before he can say anything else, I unlatch my seatbelt, open my door, and climb down. I’m thankful I have my boots on because, honestly, I’ve done more on my leg in the last few days than I have in months. The pain is constant, but I’ve dealt with it, and my boots give me extra support which helps. Still, when I jump from the bottom step of the eighteen-wheeler to the ground, I land wrong and my

ankle curls. Pain shoots up my bad leg and it’s so fucking intense that I cry out. “Whoa there! I got you. You should have waited on me. A woman like you with that fine little body, you aren’t made to handle big rigs like this,” Mr. Hands says, and surprise, his hands go around me and hold me by my ass. I jerk away from him. “I’m fine. Like I said, this is a no-go for me. I’m going to go find a different ride. Thanks for your help back there, but I think I’m done with men for a while.” I push away from him and turn to walk back to the road. Hopefully the next person to pick me up won’t be some horny trucker with an overactive libido. Or an axe murderer; not really wanting that either. I make it a few steps when he grabs me from behind. This time, his hands are on my boobs. What is it with my luck lately? “I’ve got a ride for you, sweetness. I got a nice long hard ride for you.” Oh, God. “Listen. You don’t really want to do this,” I warn him. “I do, and I can guarantee you that I’ll make you want it too,” he says, and yeah, that pretty much seals his fate. No one is making me want shit. I bring my elbow back and slam it into his abdomen. I stick my ass hard into him while he’s bent down. My hands go up behind my head to lock around the back of his neck and I use the force of my body and his motion to propel him over my head. Really, my self-defense instructor would be proud. He falls to the ground in a puff of dust, looking up at me like he can’t believe what I just did. I use that same foot to slam down on his crotch, grinding the steel-toe so damned heavily, I figure his balls might burst. He cries out, which brings me a small level of joy. He’s curled into a ball now, but I know he’ll get up quick, and because Torch has my clothes and took away the weapons I normally carry, I’ve got to move fast. Shit. Shit. Shit. I run—well, mostly hobble—to the big rig. I climb up on the driver’s side. The key is still in it. I can drive a six speed dually; surely this can’t be that much different, right? Luckily, it’s old-school; no fancy push-buttons, so I’m not completely lost. I’m ridiculously helpless at backing up anything with a trailer, even my jeep, so I cut the wheel deep and pray. I manage to only side swipe the back end of one car before I complete my turn, then go back onto the road. I won’t be able to drive this for long because soon, I’m sure the cops will be on my ass. Still, if I can manage ten minutes, that should get me on the freeway and off to the next exit. Hopefully I can find another ride, or else a less conspicuous car to hijack. It takes some gear-grinding, and each time I have to use the clutch, my foot screams in agony. Despite it all, I find my groove and get the hell out of dodge. Today is not starting off well. Then, I notice the trucker’s cellphone on the dash, and smile. Maybe it’s getting better.



“What the fuck do you mean you lost her??” Skull screams over the phone, and when I say scream, I actually mean it’s more like a cold, monotone question that’s meant to leave the person he’s talking to dead. That’d be me. I just had to break it to him that Katie got away. I questioned the diner and found out what route that trucker normally takes. The waitress helped me where the others just looked at me like I was insane. The waitress made it clear that she’d like to nurse me back to health—especially my damned cock—and it pisses me off that the fucker crawled up and hid! My cock has always been a shower, strutting his magnificent self like a proud peacock and demanding the ladies’ eyes. The last two months, he’s changed somewhat. Nothing interested him—until Katie. But never in my life has he revolted when a woman reached out to pet him. Shit! That crap has got to change. Maybe they have electroshock therapy for your dick. I could get that desperate. “Are you listening to me asshole?” Shit, Skull. I don’t think he’d like to hear me say no. “I am, boss,” I lie. “I promise you, I got this. I already have her hunted down. I’m heading there now,” I assure him, and yeah, I’m lying out of my ass. I know a general vicinity though, and really, how hard can it be to hide a yellow eighteen-wheeler? Shit. “You better, motherfucker. If I lose my chance to grab ahold of Beth—I mean, my daughter—I will end you. Entiéndeme?” “I got it, boss. I’ll have her by nightfall.” He hangs up, and I hope like hell I do have her, because if I don’t, I wouldn’t put it past Skull to come down here and hunt down Katie himself. I still have the urge to protect her and that’s fucked up. But boss isn’t thinking clearly. He might say this is to get his daughter, but I know it’s to get Beth. He wants his daughter, I don’t doubt that for a second. But… Beth. He wants Beth. What the fuck he’s going to do with her when he gets her all depends on exactly what the fuck caused her to run in the first place. The damn jeep is sucking fumes, so I decide to take the next exit. Just another fucking reason to hate cages. If I was on my bike, I’d have already eaten up the interstate. I make a right towards the Shell station, groaning at the backed up traffic. There must have been a wreck. Hopefully I don’t run out of gas while I’m waiting for it to thin out; that’d be the fucking cherry on top of the shit pile that has been my day. My knuckles are bruised, I’ve got a headache from hell, and my fucking ribs are sore. Motherfuckers must have kicked me while I was out. Traffic slowly starts moving. There’s a policeman directing all the traffic into one lane. As I get closer, I can see why, and I feel a moment of complete and utter fucking joy. There, surrounded by cops in the far lane, is an eighteen-wheeler. Not just any eighteen-wheeler, but a fucking bright yellow one. I negotiate Katie’s jeep to the median and jump out to see what kind of fucking mess she’s gotten into now, because I have no doubt that she’s in the middle of whatever it is. “What’s going on here?” I ask.

“Sir, I’m going to have to ask you to return to your vehicle. We’re trying to prevent traffic from being backed up.” “Oh, I hear ya. It’s just that at the Waffle King in Brownville, that very fucking truck was there, and I saw its driver force a woman into the truck with him. I tried to tell the police there. They wanted me to come in and make a report. I did, but I don’t know if they did anything about it.” “Shit. You’re kidding me!” The officer goes off running to one of the other men there. I walk closer, expecting to get a glimpse of Katie, but I don’t see her anywhere. “There wasn’t a woman in the truck?” I call out, and I try not to let my inner fear free. Shit, if she got herself hurt by pulling her damn stunt… “There wasn’t anyone here,” the officer answers. “Witnesses say they saw a brunette limp out of the truck and start walking towards Casey. They reported her limping heavily and looking like she’d been in a fight.” “David! We don’t release details of the case,” another cop says, which is kind of stupid, though probably a hundred percent true—and smart. Dumbass. For all he knows, I could be the owner of the truck. I need to find Katie. Shit. I hope she’s okay. I start to turn away when I hear one of the cops yell. “Hey! Sarge! Dispatch just got a call from the Angel Drop Motel, said some woman stole his rig.” “Have one of the men go to the motel and get this guy. Tell them to treat him like a suspect. We have a witness who said this guy might have kidnapped a woman over in Brownville.” And cue my time to leave. As much as I want to make sure that trucker gets his ass sewn up, if I have to stay around and be the motherfucker to help do it, Katie will get away. I back away until I’m out of sight, then jump in my jeep and drive off. I take the back road and hold my breath until I find a little momand-pop gas station and fill up. There’s been no sign of Katie. I might have picked the wrong route. I thought driving on this back road would be the way to go, but— I stop when I see her. She’s limping hard, walking along the side of the road. My heart squeezes in my chest. Motherfucking raindrops in Hell! Until this moment, I refused to acknowledge the fear I felt when I saw the eighteen-wheeler abandoned and Katie nowhere to be found. I didn’t fully believe that she had stolen the damn thing. Jesus. I pull up beside her. The window is already down. It’s an older model jeep, so the windows zip. How she could like such a thing is beyond me. “Get in,” I order, and my voice might rival Skull’s in being cold right now.



Did I break a freaking mirror? I don’t think I’ve ever had such a continuous run of bad luck, and considering I spent most of my life being a prisoner of my father and grandfather, that’s saying something! When I think someone is finally offering me a ride, only to find Torch sitting in my jeep, I want to scream. I look around, trying to figure out how I can get away. “You even think about it, Katie, and so help me God, I will make sure you regret it. I have a headache from fucking hell after getting my skull bashed in by that magazine rack, and I’m not gonna put up with anymore of your shit.” I want to at least make a run for it, but with the agony in my leg, I know it wouldn’t do any good. “I hate you,” I grumble, then get up in the jeep. My leg protests even that small feat, and I grimace from the pain. “The feeling is starting to be mutual,” he growls, then makes a hard U-turn, squealing my tires. I grab ahold of the dashboard, trying to brace myself. “Will you slow down? This isn’t the Daytona Speedway!” “Shut up, Katie.” I don’t respond. Something about the tone of his voice tells me it wouldn’t be wise to prod him. I’ve survived knowing how far I can go. I haven’t always listened to the warning in my head, but I’m still here. I guess I should trust my instincts. Instead of going off on him like I want, I sit quietly and rub my leg. It’s cramping and I’ve been without any type of medication for a couple days. The pain is intense. “Are you even listening to me?” asks Torch, jarring me out of my thoughts. “I thought you told me to shut up,” I respond. “I asked what’s wrong with your leg?” “It hurts.” “Jesus, does everything have to be like pulling teeth with you?” “I’m sorry I’m not more accommodating to the man who is intent on taking away the freedom it took my whole life to gain.” That makes him go silent. Good. He can chew on that for a little while. “Sweetness, I know you don’t believe me, but we aren’t going to hurt you.” “You might not be planning on it, but you will.” “Skull deserves to see his child, Katie. Beth and he need to talk.” “He doesn’t deserve shit. He lost that chance when he turned his back on her when she almost died. She needed him there. He decided to send her money and a nice goodbye note with a picture of him and his new woman.” “What are you talking about?” “Just let it go. Nothing I tell you will make you change your mind.” “Skull would never do that, Katie. Jesus Christ, I don’t think the man has been with a woman since

Beth’s been gone.” “Yeah, I’m buying that.” “I’m telling you it’s the truth. I mean, there might have been a few while he was grieving and drunk off his ass, but there’s been no one he’s bothered having a repeat performance with.” “Oh well, that makes it all better.” “What the fuck did you expect? He thought she was dead! He thought he killed her!” “And I’m saying he knew better! I’m saying that while Beth was delivering her daughter, she almost died. I called to let him know that she needed him, and one of your brothers hung up on me!” I’m watching his face the entire time, so I see the exact moment when his face changes. “Oh my God. It was you. You’re the fucker who hung up on me that night!” “We thought she was dead,” he says. “We thought—” “I know what you thought. I know exactly what you thought.” “Katie…” “You and your brother both thought you could send Bethie a goodbye package that would rip out her heart and a hundred thousand thrown in the mix and you’d be done with us.” “I’m telling you, Skull didn’t do that.” “And I’m telling you, I was there so I know he did.” “I give up. I can’t win with you. While you’re sitting over there being a bitch and being mad at the world, Katie, why don’t you ask yourself one question? Why don’t you ask yourself why, if Skull was in such a hurry to get rid of Beth and his child a couple of years ago, he would even bother trying to find them now? And while you’re puzzling over that one, why don’t you remember who the fuckers are that have given you and Beth so much trouble from day one. Because I think if you remember that, you might discover that person has never been a member of the Devil’s Blaze.” I stare at the window and ignore him, or at least I’m trying to appear that way. The problem is, he’s making sense. Could the package have not been from Skull? Does it even matter? The picture in it, Bethie confirmed, was Skull. I lay my head against the window of the jeep and close my eyes. I’m tired of thinking. I’m tired of fighting—at least for now.



“Wake up, sleepyhead,” I whisper to Katie as I’m picking her up in my arms. She’s been sleeping all evening. I woke her up so we could grab some drive-thru. She ate, then went back out. I’ve been driving for the last five hours in silence. By rights, we should almost be home, but Skull told me to drag my feet and that’s what I’m doing, which explains why we’re only halfway through the state of Oklahoma instead of in Missouri. He thinks Beth will follow her sister. He’s so sure of it, he’s planning on meeting us when we cross over into Missouri. I have mixed feeling about it all. I don’t want my time with Katie to end. As pissed off as I was at the stunt she pulled today, the relief I felt when I found her was different for me. Profound, even. I’m a lover of women. All women. I just don’t believe in monogamy, or that it’s even possible. Katie pulls strings inside of me I didn’t know were there. I’m not tired of her. Not even a little bit. Instead, I keep remembering our night together and I fucking want more. It could be just sex, but the thing is, I enjoy just talking to her and spending time with her almost as much as the sex, and that shit right there, that has never fucking happened. That has to mean something, right? I don’t know what it means, but I do know it makes me curious. As I watch her stretch, her shirt pulling taut over her breasts and that sweet little noise that escapes her lips, I know it’s more than that. Katie is different. Fuck me running. She’s got a hold on me and I’m starting to wonder if I’m ever going to get free. I pick her up in my arms and something settles inside of me. She’s made for my arms. She fits. It’s sudden, but I feel it in my fucking blood. The same blood she heats. I made fun of Sabre, Latch, and Skull. Called them pussy-whipped and a million other things, but fuck me if it’s not starting to sink in that I might be trapped and just as hard and as quick as they were. The scariest thing about that shit isn’t the thought of being tied down with one woman my whole life. Fuck, no. That’s how far her claws are in me. The scary thing is how Katie will react when Skull gets Beth in his clutches again, because my brother is fucked up. I’m not even sure what he’s going to do. I checked into the Ken’s Bargain Motel before I went back to collect Katie. It’s a small, out of the way motel where there are five rooms attached to the main office all in succession, one right after the other. I asked for the room on the end out of habit. I don’t need Katie screaming and alerting the front office, either. She’s given me a big enough headache as it is. I carry her inside and put her on the bed. With all of the shifting and moving around, she finally wakes up. She stretches her hands above her head, yawning. She probably has no idea how fucking sexy she looks right now. At least my dick is waking up and appreciating the fact. “What time is it?” “Late. We’ll bed down for the night and get up early in the morning.” She scrunches up her nose and combs her fingers through her hair while yawning again, but not quietly. I’m freaking smiling over that. I was right; I’m going down just like my brothers were. Shit, and within

just a couple of days. I might have fallen quicker than they did. “I need a shower,” she mumbles, looking around the room, probably for an escape route. How the hell did I get here? What happened to the good ol’ days when I wanted rid of a woman and they were crying, wanting to stay? “Fine, but let’s hurry. I’m killed,” I tell her, yanking off my shirt. “I meant me, as in singular.” “Sweetness, after the merry chase you’ve sent me on, you’re not moving two feet away from me. We either shower together or we don’t shower. The choice is yours.” “But I’m dusty and sore.” “Then we shower.” “Hunter, I can still feel his hands on me. Please? Chain me to the shower somehow, I don’t care, but I want a shower and I want it alone.” Mother-fucking-Hellfire! “He put his hands on you?” She jumps. I don’t know if it’s from the tone in my voice or the look on my face. Both, probably. I’m going to hunt that bastard down and cut his balls out with a rusty spoon and feed them to the motherfucker before I do the world a favor and put a bullet between his eyes. “My boobs and ass,” she answers. “He was definitely an ass man. Can I please wash without you watching? I promise to be on my best behavior. Scouts honor.” “Sweetness, I doubt you were ever a scout.” “Please, Hunter?” I’m starting to see differences in Katie. When she’s sweet and more honest with me, she uses my real name, and I doubt she even realizes the change—but I do. I’m a card player from way back and it’s good to know that I’m learning Katie’s tells. “Let’s go. You look too tired to do much running anyways,” I tell her. She slides off the bed with a groan. “You have no idea,” she whispers, but it breaks off in a cry when she tries to put pressure on her leg. She nearly crumbles to the floor before I make it to her side and hold her in my arms. “Sweetness?” I question, unsure of what happened. “I’m fine,” she whispers, but we both know it’s not true. I put my finger under her chin so I can see her eyes. At the sight of her tears, I know it’s no longer me just worrying. I’ve fallen under this woman’s spell, hard. I sunk just as hard and just as fast as my brothers. “Motherfucking-son-of-a-whoremonger!” “Did you just say, whoremonger?” her quiet voice whispers and she’s trying to smile, but I see the tightness in her face and she still has tears falling. I hadn’t realized I said it out loud. “I have a habit of adding flair to my cursing. I like to think of myself like the Batman and Robin of cursing. It makes it more fun.” “Cursing is fun?” she asks as I help her back on the bed. I drop to my knees and start unlacing her boots. She jerks her feet away from me, but I hold onto her foot, not letting her pull away. “Yeah, like ‘Holy Anagram, Batman!’” “You’re a strange man.” “Be still and let me look at your foot.” “It’s fine. It’s not really your concern.” “It doesn’t look swollen.” “Just let it go, Torch,” she says, and there’s her tell. I’m only just starting to discover this woman. I’m

not afraid to say that fact excites me. “Where did you get the scars on your body, Katie?” I ask, letting my fingers massage into the skin of her legs. “Where do you get those God-awful t-shirts?” “Always giving me crap. Okay, sweetness, hold tight.” “Why?” “I’m going to start a bath. You need to soak this leg. The ankle is puffy.” “Thank you.” I don’t bother answering. She’s taking a bath alright, but I’m getting in that fucker with her.



I take a chance to breathe and calm myself. Feeling Torch’s hands on my body is enough to totally wreck me. Feeling him bring my leg comfort does something else entirely. It makes me want to let my guard down. He seemed concerned. Other than Bethie, there has never been another person to give me that, which is bad. I mean nothing to Torch. He can’t mean anything to me. So what the fuck am I doing? He leaves to fix the bathwater and I’m left staring at the door. I should make a run for it, but I’m hurting so bad, I’m not sure I could make it. He threw the keys to the jeep on the dresser. He seems so unconcerned. It’s like he’s trying to trust me. Maybe it’s the pain or the softness I’m feeling towards him, but I can’t bring myself to leave. I ignore the voice inside that says I don’t want to hurt him. That can’t be it… It can’t. He returns to me. “Stand up, sweetness,” he says softly, and the tone of his voice makes something flutter to life inside of me. Torch helps me stand up, then his hands brush my hair on each side of my face before slowly moving down my neck. Torch’s thumbs pet the front of my throat, igniting flames of awareness in my blood. “Hunter… I’m not sure we should be doing this,” I whisper, wetting my lips since my throat seems to have gone dry. Desire floods through my system and I can feel my heartbeat echo in my ears. For some reason, he smiles. It should be noted that when Torch smiles, those green eyes of his could melt the panties off of a nun. “Why are you smiling?” I ask, unable to stop looking at him. If you can get away with calling a man beautiful, Torch definitely is. “I like it when you say my name, Katie,” he says as his hands travel over my arms and come to a rest on my hips. I have to force myself to take a breath as he moves to my waist and unbuttons my pants. My hands go to cover his as I halfheartedly try to stop him. “Hunter…” His lips come down and gently grazes mine, drinking from them in the softest kiss I’ve ever had in my life. “Let me take care of you, Katie.” “But—” “Katie, I can’t explain what happened the night Beth had the baby, but I know that whatever happened, Skull wasn’t part of it. I’m asking you to trust me. Let me show you that my brothers are not the Big Bad here. That I’m not. Trust me, Katie,” he says, pushing my pants down off my hips. His words hit me hard. I can’t trust him. I don’t think any woman with my history could ever trust a man. Torch makes me want to, though, and that’s more than I’ve ever felt. He doesn’t know that I’ve already called Beth. I arranged to meet her in Tennessee in one week. I used the trucker’s phone, then threw it over a guardrail when I abandoned the truck. Just talking to Beth allowed me to breathe and regroup. It also gives me a few days to give in to what my body wants.

I’m not sure what’s changed between us, or when it did, but the softness he’s showing me is something I didn’t know I wanted, but it’s something I crave… apparently. I want more of it. I think I need it. I study him for a minute. Then, in answer, I pull my shirt off and wait.



“Jesus, fuck,” he whispers before crouching down to rid me of my pants. “What?” I ask, nervous and worried I did something wrong. “Just hoping I can hold it together long enough to let you soak in the tub,” he says. “Well, that’s… disappointing.” “Stop it, woman. You need to soak that leg.” He pulls my body close to him, his hands grip my hips, and he places a kiss on my pussy. His body vibrates as he breathes in deeply. “What are you doing? Did you just… smell me?” I ask, suddenly wishing I had put on panties this morning. “There’s not a better aroma in the world than the smell of my Katie aroused,” he says. I don’t respond. I can’t. Does he even realize he called me his? Why do I like that? Why does that make me happy? Crap. “Stop it. You’re weirding me out,” I tell him. By “weirding me out”, I mean he’s totally weakening my defense system. I’ve already softened towards him; I can’t weaken even more. He stands up. Right back in its place is that easy, cocky grin I’m so used to seeing on him. “Really?” he asks. “Because I think I’m making you wet.” He’s not wrong. Before I can respond, he pulls me up in his arms and carries me off to the bathroom. He lets me down, unlatches my bra, then tosses it to the ground. The tub is small, but larger than others I’ve seen in motel rooms, especially for the dive this one is. I sit down. Torch slides in across from me minutes later. This is a new experience for me. I’ve never bathed with a man before, unless you count the shower with Torch that first night. This seems more intimate, though. Apparently not intimate enough for him; he situates my legs so that they overlap his, then pulls my hips so we’re mere inches apart. “That’s better.” “Is it?” I ask, confused and distracted by the sight of this man devouring me with his eyes. Me. “Now, I can take care of you,” he says with a grin. “You could have done that in the bedroom,” I tell him, not really kidding. “I meant wash you, dirty girl,” he says taking the soap and lathering it between his hands. For some reason, my eyes are glued on his every movement. Watching how the soap slides between his hands, the white foam emerging between his fingers, I soon find out that’s nothing compared to the way it feels when his slick hands caresses my body with the soap. He starts with my neck, leaving magic in his wake as his fingers tease and torture every inch of what might be the most erogenous zone on my body. I hold my breath, waiting for him to move on to my breasts. He doesn’t, though. Instead, he goes down my shoulder, then my arm, and finally arrives at my hands. He uses his thumbs to massage the palms of my hands. My eyes close in pleasure. “That feels so good,” I whisper.

“I have been told I have magic fingers,” he says. I’m not watching him, but I can hear the smile he’s wearing on his face right now. “Please, do not tell me about the millions of women who have stroked your ego,” I tell him, halfjoking. For the first time I can remember, it bothers me to hear about the women this man has had before me. “You make me forget them all,” he says softly. The importance of what he just said makes me open my eyes. He doesn’t look up, though. I’m not sure he’s aware he said that out loud. His hands move down to my leg, the one that’s been hurting so bad I could barely walk. He begins to massage it, and I can’t stop the groan that escapes as he kneads the flesh there. “How did you get the scars, Katydid?” he asks, his finger brushing against the faint scars and following their line down. They aren’t as bad as they used to be, and definitely not as bad as they could have been. Still, they make me uncomfortable. I’m not use to putting myself out there with a man. “Why does it matter?” I ask, trying to divert him. “If they turn you off…” He stops me from pulling away. “I didn’t say that, sweetness. There’s not a fucking thing about you that turns me off. I just want to know how you got them. They remind me of some of the scars my brother Beast has.” I swallow. Bethie has talked incessantly about the club. She thought of them as her family before Skull’s note. I know right away who Beast is and I know what scars he would have. They would be very much like mine, I’d imagine, except Beast got his heroically. He got his willingly. I was just a guinea pig, a way to further my father’s great plan. Collateral damage. “There was a fire…” I tell him, which isn’t the truth, but close enough. “Sweetness,” he groans, the word sounding haunted. My legs are in the water, but because they’re draped over his, the tops are out. He bends down and kisses the scar. I swallow in response. I’m feeling self-conscious and on-display—neither emotion is good for me. I need to divert him, and fast. “Torch…” He looks at me. I see the disappointment in his eyes, and just like that, the moment’s broken. “Hold your head back, Katydid,” he says, grabbing a plastic cup off the edge of the tub. It’s white, but has the motel name on it. I hold my head back just as Torch pulls me up on his lap. “What—?” “I just needed you closer for this. Now, hold your head back,” he instructs me again, and I do it, but it’s hard to concentrate when I can feel his dick pushing against my ass. How much torture can one woman take? He pours water through my hair over and over, making sure it’s all wet. When he stops, I look up to find him pouring shampoo in his hand. He rubs it in my hair and then massages it in my scalp. I’ve never had a man wash my hair before. Even when we showered together, our hands were much too busy doing other things. Now, I suddenly wonder why. It’s amazing. I groan at the feel of the way he rubs the shampoo into my hair, taking time to massage and knead my head in the process, which relaxes me. “That feels good,” I moan, grinding my ass against his hardened cock. He’s been priming my body for him and I’m not even aware of it. Suddenly, I’m dying to have him inside of me. “Hunter,” I growl, my nails biting into his shoulders so hard I know they’re leaving marks. If he doesn’t hurry up and give me what I need, I’m going to draw blood. “I have something to make you feel better,” he says, starting to rinse my hair now.

“Show me,” I urge him, shifting so I can take his cock in my hand and hold it still. I slide down on him, our eyes locked on one another, and I don’t stop until he’s completely inside of me. This time, his groan mingles with mine.



I watch as Katie guides me inside of her. I had forgotten just how fucking wonderful she felt. She slides down on my dick, squeezing him inside her tight little body. Fuck, I want to come right then. I give up all pretense of rinsing her hair. More important things are on my mind now. I capture her breast in my hand and run my tongue over the nipple, slowly at first, looking up to watch her face the entire time. Her head is thrown back in pleasure. Her hips make this fucking turn as she grinds down on my cock, causing the muscles in her stomach to flutter and my eyes are drawn there. I’m hypnotized by that one movement. That’s when it hits me. Fucking-nails-in-my-coffin! I didn’t suit up. I didn’t even think of suiting up. Jesus. What is going on with me? I hold her hips. “Katie…” Nothing. If anything, she picks up her speed. “Fuck, Hunter, you feel even more amazing than I remember. So fucking big inside of me. It feels like you’re going to split me apart. Stretches me so good,” she moans, and Christ Jesus, what the hell am I supposed to do here? I don’t want to stop her. “Katie, sweetness, we have to stop… We can’t do this.” “I think we should do it harder,” she moans, then lifts off my cock and slams back down onto it, grinding on me and squeezing my cock so fucking tight, I wouldn’t be surprised if the fucker doesn’t break in half. “Katie… We’re not protected, sweetness. I didn’t put on a glove,” I tell her, giving one last Hail Mary before I say fuck it and get lost in the Promised Land. She freezes mid-grind. I want to kick my own ass. “What?” she asks, her eyes clouded with lust, her voice a mere whisper compared to the noises she was making earlier. “We forgot the condom, sweetness. We need to stop.” “Oh my God!” she cries, then practically pulls my dick out of her. She stands up, nearly falling because of her bad leg. I grab hold of her to keep her from slamming back against the tiled wall. “Will you slow down before you hurt yourself?” I growl. Her reaction isn’t making me happy. I mean, I know we didn’t need to risk it, but damn it all to hell, she’s treating my dick like it has crabs or something. It’s enough to wound a man’s ego. “What have you done?” she cries, pulling away from my hold and getting out of the tub. She wraps a towel around her, as if to shield her body from me. I think that’s about enough of that. I stand up too, and when I get in front of her, I’m rather proud of the way my dick is standing out, demanding attention. Demanding her attention.

“I think you’re the one who put my cock inside of you, damn it,” I remind her. “You told me to!” “I did not!” “It was implied! Jesus! If I get knocked up, I will fucking kill you!” she huffs, turning away to march back to the main room. I march right after her. I’ve been treating Katie with kid gloves. Time to show her how much I like being in charge. I stop her at the bed when she’s looking around for her clothes. I grab her shoulder and turn her around. It annoys me that I do it carefully because of her leg. She’s treating my dick like public enemy number one; I shouldn’t worry about her hurting, but I do. “That’s about enough of that,” I grumble. Katie looks at my dick, then back at me. “Will you put that thing away?” “You know what I’ve noticed, Katydid?” “I don’t care! I need to go to a pharmacy. Do they still make a morning after pill?” “You have got to be kidding me.” “Torch! I’m being serious! Get dressed! We need to go!” she cries, trying to pull away from me. “No, we don’t. First of all, I was barely inside of you, and I sure as hell didn’t come. Second of all, if I do knock you up—as you so sweetly put it—you will not be getting rid of my baby.” “Oh my God! Are you listening to yourself? We can’t have a kid! Even by accident! I don’t want kids!” “You… what?” I ask her, totally floored. “I don’t want kids! Ever! I’m never having kids!” “Wait. Are you on birth control?” “Of course I am!” “Then why the fuck are you freaking out?” “Because you can get pregnant even on birth control! It’s not a hundred percent!” “You can get pregnant with a rubber too!” I growl. The fucking woman is making no sense. “It would be harder! And as cocky as you are, your little swimmers wouldn’t rest ‘til they tried to swim to the right place and then bam! No-fucking-thank-you!” I put my hands on her shoulders and walk her backwards to the bed. She stops when her legs are pressed against it. “What are you doing?” “That’s easy, sweetness,” I tell her before pushing her back on the bed. She falls ungracefully, bouncing on the mattress. “I’m about to show you just how much harder I can get,” I tell her, then lie down on top of her and pin her to the bed with my body. “What? No! We have to—” “Fuck, Katie. We have to fuck. Then, after I’ve fucked you hard and stretched that tight little pussy until my cock is satisfied, I’ll let you suck it because, sweetness, I have to tell you, your mouth is pissing me off. Maybe if you’re choking on my dick, I’ll forget that I’m pissed off, I’ll be nice, and just spank you for pleasure instead of blistering your damned ass.” “Torch…” “Don’t even say it.” “But you don’t know—” “I know that whatever is about to come out of your mouth is only going to piss me off more. So do us both a favor and spread those fucking dynamite legs of yours before I roll you over and fuck your ass instead, and you’re busy screaming instead of pissing me off.”

“My ass?” she asks, her voice raspy. As pissed off as I am, even I don’t miss the interest that’s mixed in with her outrage and fear. Fucking hell. I could be with her for years and not grow bored. She makes me want to scream, but she’s the first woman in history that makes me so fucking hard that I don’t know which way to fuck her first, and I’m already dying for more before I’m even finished. What is she doing to me?



“You have to wear a condom,” she tells me, unable to keep the fear out of her voice. “You have some kind of disease I should know about?” “What? No! If anything, your dick gets more traffic than a New York subway.” “I’m clean,” I tell her knowing it’s true; I get tested regularly, plus I never go ungloved. Never wanted to before now. “I’m supposed to trust that?” “You are, but I know you won’t. So instead, you’re going to just take it, because that’s the way I’m giving it to you.” “What?” she asks, confused. Before she can figure it out, I push my cock back inside of her, not stopping until the fucker is curved and resting as deep inside as I can get. I’ve never thought of settling down with one woman in my whole life. Katie changes those thoughts. The fact that she went so fucking crazy at the thought of having unprotected sex chafes me, but not as much as hearing her say she doesn’t want kids. The hell of it is, I don’t want kids. Or I didn’t. Just like I didn’t want one woman. Until Katie. Fuck me running. She’s changing all the rules and doesn’t have the faintest idea. “Hunter…” she whispers, but it’s not a protest. It’s all need in her voice. My hand goes to her upper throat, not exerting pressure, but holding her still. My thumb pushes into her mouth while I pull my cock back through her depths, only to push back in. “That’s it, sweetness. Take my cock. Feel how fucking good it is to have me bare and raking the inside of your pussy.” She moans as she sucks on my thumb, wrapping her finger around it. I thrust into her, slow and steady, grinding my body against her sweet pussy every time she takes all of me. I pull her good leg up, bending it at the knee and forcing it back so she takes my cock deeper than before. “Oh, fuck! That feels so good,” she whimpers. Her hands start to go to my back, but I stop her. “No, Katie. Put your hands above your head. Grab the headboard and don’t let go.” “But I want—” “This isn’t about what you think you want. That’s over. I’ll give you everything your body wants, and more. It’s in my control now. Don’t make me tell you twice. Grab the headboard, and don’t let go. If you do, you don’t get to come.” Her eyes go wide, and I hold myself still to see if she does as I order. I push my thumb further in her mouth, gliding it against her tongue. Then I see the acceptance in her eyes. She puts her hands above her head and holds on like I instructed. It feels like I’ve won a fucking war. She closes her lips around my thumb, sucking it like her pussy is ravenously eating up my cock. I thrust in and out of her. Each lunge is harder than the last, her body unable to do anything but take it. Her breasts sway with the force of my thrusts. I lean down and use my free hand to guide one of her breasts into my mouth. The hard, plump

nipple puckers even more under my tongue as I play with it before sucking it and as much of her tit as I can in my mouth. Her skin is a sweet honey taste with the saltiness of her body’s exhaustion added into the mix. “You’re going to take everything I give you, Katie, and you’re going to fucking beg for more, aren’t you?” “Hunter…” She hasn’t given me the words I want yet, so I change the angles of my thrusts as I bite down on her nipple. She screams out in reply, her hands relaxing off the bed and starting to make their way to me before stopping and going back to their previous hold. I look at her eyes and she’s watching me. “Give me what I want, Katie.” She swallows hard. My thumb moves down to slide over her lip. My thrusts slow into a softer, loving movement. Maybe I read her wrong. Maybe I… “Fuck me, Hunter.” Something clicks into place. This is different from our one night together. This is new territory. This makes her special, a part of me. I don’t know if she grasps that. Knowing Katie, she may fight it, but I’m not planning on letting her go. The mess with Skull and her sister, we’ll work out when we get back to Kentucky. “Hold on, sweetness,” I tell her, my hand going down to her pussy and finding her clit. I focus my attention on it while fucking her hard. As hard as I slam into her body, she still manages to thrust up to meet me, wanting more. “That’s it, baby. Take it all,” I groan. I can feel my cock swelling inside of her, but I can’t let myself come, not yet. I pinch her clit with my fingers before working the swollen nub harder. “Hunter! Oh fuck, I’m going to come!” she cries. “That’s it, sweetness. I love it when you come all over my cock. I can feel the way your sweet cream bathes me, running down my shaft. It’s so fucking hot. Who owns your body now, Katie? Who does your pussy belong to?” I growl, my thrusts getting rougher and more demanding, still working her clit and not allowing her to come down. “Hunter!” she cries, and I can hear the fear in her voice. I can’t allow her to run. “I own your pussy, Katie. I own your orgasms and all of your pleasure. It’s mine to give you. Tell me. Give me the words.” I order, while at the same time using my hand to pull up on her hip to hit that spot that she needs fucked the hardest. I know the minute I hit my target because her body comes apart in my hands. Her forceful thrusts are erratic and out of control. Her body pushes almost completely off the bed while her hands come to my shoulders and her nails claw into me. I would punish her for that, but her next words soothe me. “It’s yours, Hunter. It’s all yours!” she screams, coming again. She pulls me over the edge with her, and the nails biting into my back only make me harder. My cum rockets inside of her, and I hiss as her nails draw blood. I love it. I love how wild she gets, but next time, I’m tying her to the fucking bed. That thought makes my cock, which had just emptied inside of her with one of the best fucking orgasms I ever had, already begin to harden again. It’s going to be a long night.



“Fuck,” I whisper. “What just happened?” Torch is behind me, his arm thrown around my waist. He tries to pull me further against him, even if that’s not physically possible. He kisses the side of my neck, moving up to my ear before kissing the shell. “You just gave yourself to me,” he says, and the combination of his beard raking against my sensitive neck and his warm breath tries to bring my body back to life. “We need to clarify that,” I tell him, but I don’t sound confident. Instead, my words end in a moan as his teeth rake against my shoulder and he bites me gently, lovingly. Jesus. I like everything he does to me. “Okay. I’ll clarify,” he says. “You gave me your body. I’m taking it. I’m taking it as often and in any way I want. There. We’ve clarified.” “That’s a little wide-open for my tastes,” I reply. “Especially considering our circumstances and, well, your past proclivities.” “Proclivities?” I look over my shoulder at him to find his smiling face, his hair sexily tousled, and his eyes shining with something new, something different. I don’t know what, but it’s a damned good look on him. “Hello? Man-whore, anyone?” “Katie! I’m hurt,” he says, but his tone says otherwise. “Besides, sweetness, considering the way we met…” “And what are you saying?” I ask flopping over on my back, suddenly defensive. “Throwing stones, glass houses,” he says, still not aware he’s upset me. Instead, he pulls the sheet down, exposing my boob. I pull it back up. “Oh, please. I couldn’t hold a candle to the number of women on your bedpost.” “Are we comparing bedposts? Because I’d rather tie you to them instead,” he complains, going back to kissing my neck, which feels amazing. Annoying, but amazing. “Freak,” I tease him, trying to remember why I’m upset. “Oh, you have no idea, but you soon will.” He climbs on top of me. “I’m not sure this is a good idea.” “Too late.” “I’m serious, Torch. We can’t forget the elephant in the room here.” He’s placing kisses on my neck and shoulders, working his way down under the covers to my breasts. The feel of his lips and tongue on my body nearly makes me orgasm right there on the spot. “I know my dick is big, baby, but I’d hardly call it an elephant.” “Will you stop?” I groan as he nibbles down my stomach. “Torch…” I hope I can be forgiven for the way my hips thrust up towards him. He pushes the covers back so it reveals his face and looks at me. It’s annoyance I see on his face now.

He lets out a hard breath and looks my face over, searching for something. I’m not sure what, and I have no idea if he has found it. “Okay, fine,” he says with a sigh. “I get you’re hesitant here. What can I give you that will let you give whatever this is between us a chance?” “My sister—” “Don’t go there, Katie,” he says at once. “What’s going on with Beth and Skull is on them. They both made choices that put them where they’re at. They need to work that out.” “She tried. You don’t—” I start to defend, but he doesn’t let me. “She didn’t try hard enough. She should have come to him and demanded he tell her that shit to his face.” What he says hits me hard, maybe because I don’t disagree with him. I wanted to do that very thing. Beth wouldn’t, and she wouldn’t let me. Still, Torch wasn’t there. He didn’t see the devastation on Beth’s face. He didn’t experience all of the pain and betrayal first hand… “What he’s doing now is wrong,” I say. “Hunting us down like dogs, just to give us back to a family who never wanted us and now want revenge. They’ll kill us.” He straightens back over my body and then flips us so I’m over top of him. His hands go to each side of my face, his thumbs brushing along my cheekbones as he watches me. “I’m not giving you to anyone. And Skull, as pissed off and as hurt as he is…” “He doesn’t have a right…” “He has every right, Katie. He thought he killed the woman he loved. Killed her. He mourned and grieved for her and spent years living with the guilt only to learn it was all a lie, and he has a child he has never met. That would fuck anyone up.” My stomach clenches at his words. I had only seen things from Beth’s side, but if what Torch is saying is true… if Skull never knew he had a child, then… “He didn’t seem to be grieving that night at the movies.” “The movies?” “Beth and I had tracked you guys down when we finally got free. We went to the club. Or, well, I did. Beth didn’t want to meet Skull there. There was someone there she knew couldn’t be trusted. And—” “Who?” he asked, cutting me off. “I don’t know. Beth’s the one who knows, not me. That’s not the point, anyway. I went to the club, and they told me where we’d find Skull. We went to a theater in that small town and, when everyone came out, he was hanging all over some blonde. There was no grieving in sight.” “You’re kidding me. Why didn’t Beth confront him then?” “She tried! She went into labor!” “Jesus Christ eating popcorn…” “Your swear words are really weird, Hunter.” He stops and looks at me and, for a minute, the softness in his eyes is back. He even gives my lips a small kiss. “What was that for?” “I’ll explain someday. But back to this. That woman was no one to Skull.” “Yeah, I figured that when he sent a picture of him and his girlfriend.” “I don’t know what kind of picture you got, but I know for a fact that Skull didn’t send it. I also know he’s never had a girlfriend. Shit, he wouldn’t even call Beth a girlfriend.” “Whatever, I know what I saw.” “Yes, and you just admitted there was someone in the club Beth couldn’t trust. So, don’t you think you

should have checked it out a little bit better?” “You probably don’t get this, but when you get enough men slamming doors in your face and hurting you, you learn when to fucking throw in the towel.” “Someday, you’ll tell me all about that.” “I doubt it, since this—whatever this is—will end soon.” “I don’t see that happening,” he says. “You’re deluding yourself.” “So you’re not even going to try?” he asks. “I never figured you for a quitter, Katie.” “I’ll give you a week. One week to show me whatever this is between us, and to convince me that you really do have my and Beth’s interests at heart.” “That seems like a lot to accomplish in a week.” “Are you not up for the challenge?” “I didn’t say that, sweetness. We need some ground rules, though. First of all, you’ll not try to run away. If we can’t have that trust between us, I can’t let my guard down around you and vice versa.” “Done.” “That was awful easy.” “Done, for one week only,” I qualify. “We will be in Kentucky in a week.” “I’m not opposed to going to Kentucky, but I’m not about to give Beth the okay until I know it’s absolutely safe.” “Okay, then. One week. Next, you do whatever I ask of this body. You trust me to take control and give you exactly what you need.” “Umm… are you about to get freaky on me? I watched that movie, you know. The one with the red room.” “I can promise you, however freaky I get, you’ll like it.” “I want a better safe word than the lame one they used.” He seems shocked at my reply, but smiles. “That’s doable. What word?” “Bastard.” “Bastard?” “It’ll be the easiest word to remember if you piss me off.” “Fine, whatever. It’s not like you will use it, anyway. So, are we making a deal here?” “Do we seal it with a kiss?” “Well, we can start with a kiss,” he says, taking my mouth. I hope I didn’t just let my hormones make a huge mistake.



“I want to know where Beth is.” I wince as I hear Skull’s voice. He’s pissed. He’s more than pissed. “I’m not telling you,” says Katie. “Torch says you won’t hurt my sister, but I don’t trust you.” “You will tell me what I need to know.” “Not ‘til I know for sure that you’re safe. I have my sister and my niece to look out for.” “Listen, perra…” “I’ve been called worse. But I’m not the fucker who gave the woman who loves me a pile of cash and told her to get lost with my child. So you can back the fuck off. I’m already regretting agreeing to this,” Katie growls, throwing the phone back to me. I make a judgment call. I hope I’m doing the right thing. “Sweetness…” “He’s such an ass. I have no idea why my sister loves him.” “She loves him?” “Don’t be an asshole. Of course she does.” “Two years is a long time.” “It’s been longer than that, and of course she does. She hardly gives anyone but me and Gabby the time of day. Men throw themselves at her and she’s oblivious. When she got his note that night in the hospital, it almost destroyed her.” With that, I carefully turn the phone off without drawing attention from Katie. “Let’s talk about something that doesn’t make you so tense. I have plans for you today.” “Plans? That doesn’t sound cryptic at all.” “Nothing for you to worry about, remember?” “It came back to me when you demanded I not wear underwear and put on a skirt this morning.” “You look amazing.” “I’m not used to men telling me what to wear.” “You’re not used to having a man around at all. I’ll make you like it.” “You keep saying that.” “I’ll prove it,” I tell her, pulling into a parking lot. “You have got to be kidding me,” she says, finally seeing where we’ve pulled into. “A dildo shop?” “Shame on you. It’s adult novelties,” I correct her. “They sell much more than dildos. Of course, if that’s what you want, I’ll be glad to get one of those, too,” I add with a wink. “I am not going in that store with you.” “I never pictured you as a prude, sweetness.” “I’m not. I have toys. I just tend to order them.” “You have toys? I didn’t see them in your things.” “I planned to buy more when I got settled.”

“Then we can pick them out together because, sweetness, I’m definitely the only man who will use them on you.” She turns away from me, but I can see the way her breasts harden under her shirt. That tells me all I need to know. Time to go shopping.



I listen to the woman—Beth’s sister—blather on until Torch obviously turns the phone off. I look at my cell for a minute, then hurl it across the room. I take no pleasure in the way it shatters. Fucking hell, I’m so tired of going in circles. Torch called me earlier to tell me about the traitor I have in my crew. The only drawback is, no one has given me a fucking name. My gut tells me it’s Pistol, but I can’t be sure. He took a bullet to protect Beth. Maybe… Shit. I’m so fucking tired of going around in circles. My life has been a fucking mess since I found out Beth is alive. I hate her. I puta la odio! Yet, I still want her. She’s a poison in my veins and nothing I do has gotten rid of her. I get her back in my hands and—Christ! I have no idea what I will do. I just know I want to take every minute of the hell she has put me through out on her. I want to make her suffer. The phone on my desk rings. I pick it up, ignoring the way my hand shakes. “What?” “Brother. Tried your cell, but it just goes to your voicemail. I got some intel you might want.” Dragon’s voice hits me. As much as I’ve come to like the motherfucker, his voice right now’s unwelcome. He’s a reminder of what I should have had, of what has been denied to me. “What’s that, hermano?” I ask, tired as fucking hell. “My boys decided to check out the people on duty the night your woman was there.” My woman. Isn’t that a fucking joke. “Tried that route,” I spit back. “No one in the admitting or the maternity wing could tell me one damn thing I didn’t already know.” “Well, it just so happens, we have a friend who works there. A doctor, Teena Torres. She patches up the members sometimes when Poncho isn’t available. Nailer has taken a liking to her, so we see her pretty often, and we got to talking to her.” My stomach churns. I know Teena. I know Teena well. I haven’t talked with her about this shit for many reasons… “And?” I ask shortly, being an asshole and just wanting this conversation over. “She delivered a package delivered by your crew to a young woman. She didn’t remember names, but she remembered the Devil’s Blaze cut.” “Son of a bitch.” “You can say that again, amigo. It doesn’t stop there. Teena didn’t work the emergency room. She was on break that night, but she talked to the man.” “I want to talk to her.” “No need. I had Freak dig up some pictures of you and your men. By the way, that’s a fucking ugly mug shot you got on file with the KPD.” “Fuck you.” Dragon laughs. If I didn’t like the son of a bitch, I’d hate him even more. “Guess which man she ID’d?” he asks. “Fuck. I already know, don’t I, hermano?”

“That you do. Pistol. I told you, you needed to take that motherfucker out years ago.” “That, you did. I shall take you up on it now, however.” “Make it hurt.” “Que es un hecho. Thank you, Dragon.” “Holler if you need us,” he says, and I know he means it. He’s been a strong ally the last year or so. After he had Nicole sewed up, that is. I don’t answer him, however. I grab my gun off the table and walk straight into the main area. Pistol is standing by the bar nursing a whiskey. He turns to see me and notices the gun in my hand. His eyes go wide as I take aim. I empty two rounds into one knee and two into the other. Pistol screams out along with a few other muffler bunnies. Briar, Beast, and Shaft all come into the room at about the same time. They look at Pistol and back at me. Pistol is cursing and screaming. I can’t stand to hear him anymore. It’s a big temptation to finish him off, but instead, I take the butt of my gun and slam it against the side of his head. If that kills the fucker, so be it. I hope it doesn’t, though. I’m going to take revenge out of his hide so fucking slowly he’ll pray for death, but it won’t come. That’d be too easy. “Chain him up,” I order my men. “Get a man to patch up his legs, enough to keep him alive for a while.” “I take it we’ve found out who our traitor is?” Briar asks as Beast and Shaft drag the unconscious bag of shit away. “Wait,” I tell them once they get him halfway up. I yank his cut from his body and throw it on the ground. I spit on it and throw my knife, watching as it hits the Devil emblem on the back and pins the vest to the floor. “I want that fucker burned,” I demand. “But save the ashes; I’ll feed them to the asshole,” I growl, walking back out. In the distance, I hear Briar answer his own question. “Yeah, we found him.” I slam the door on him, on all of them. One down. Next is Beth. I will find her.



“Explain to me again why we’re going out tonight?” Katie asks, sounding put out, but I think she’s enjoying dressing up. She should. That little outfit I picked out for her was made for her. It’s green and sets off her brunette hair perfectly. It’s got thin straps going over her shoulders that invite a man to pull them down. The silken material curves perfectly over her breasts. Her large globes stretch the fabric tight and very little is left to the imagination, especially since I forbade her to wear a bra. The dress fits the rest of her body just as well, including the way it hugs her ass. When I see her from behind, my dick jerks in reaction. I want to bend her over the bed and fuck her hard. I don’t, but the need is definitely there. It’s short and stops nearly at the top of her thighs, reminding me of what she wore the night we met. “I want to show off my woman,” I tell her, only telling her half the truth. No, there’s a reason we’re going out tonight. Katie is about to have her first lesson in being owned by a man, by me. “Shit, Hunter. If I bend over, you can see my panties,” she says, peeking at her ass in the mirror. “Katie, lie on your stomach on the bed.” “What?” Her head raises up and she looks in the mirror, but I know it’s my face she sees there. “Bed,” I order. “On your stomach. Now.” For a minute, she looks like she might argue with me. It’s almost a disappointment when she doesn’t. She gives me what I ask. I get up and slowly approach the bed. We’re checked into a nicer hotel tonight and have a king-size bed. I’m definitely going to give that a workout later. My hand brushes over her ass. My ass now. She gave it to me. She gave me her body to use as I wish. She has no idea what that means, but I do. I reach over for the bag we left lying on the table from our shopping excursion at the local adult store. Some of the things I bought, she saw. Others, I wouldn’t allow her to. I take out the items I will need, line them up on the table, then push her dress up. “Hunter, we’ll be late,” she whimpers. She’s called me Hunter almost all day. I doubt she notices the difference. Still, it’s not her place to tell me I’m late. So, I deliver a smack across her ass, half of my hand delivering on the bare skin, the other half on the silky black material of her panties. “Fuck,” she whispers, as my hand brushes over the already reddening skin. I reach over and rip the cleansing wrap from the container. I see Katie trying to lift her head to see what I’m doing. “Keep looking straight ahead, Katie. Don’t make me punish you.” “I don’t remember you being this bossy our first night together. I mean, okay, you were a little, but—” I slap her ass again, and I’m glad she can’t see the smile on my face. “Ouch! What was that for?” “Just wanted to,” I tell her, using the cloth to clean the small butt plug I bought at the store. I put it back on the table and take the tube of lube I also purchased. I squeeze out some onto two fingers. “Did I tell you, sweetness, how much I love your ass? It was one of the first things I noticed about you. It reminds me

of a plump, juicy peach and I want to take a bite out of it,” I tell her, leaning down to run my tongue over the edge of her ass cheek that’s exposed from her panties. “Hunter,” she whispers, thrusting her ass up. In reward, I bite the rim of her ass. She moans and the sound nearly drives me wild. When I lift up to see my mark on her ass, my dick pushes against the zipper of my jeans, demanding more. “You’re so perfect, sweetness. You were made for me.” I’m starting to believe the words, too. I push her panties down over her hips to her knees, leaving them there. My hands palm each cheek of her ass, and I groan at the way she overfills my hands. I push into the cushiony flesh, groaning out loud at the way it feels. I pull the cheeks apart, loving the dark valley that’s exposed. My eyes zero in on that bright pink rosette opening… a small, dark, virginal paradise. I’m claiming that ass, and soon. Perfection. The lube I have on my fingers, I slowly paint around that little hole. Katie whimpers, but she doesn’t tell me no. Carefully, I push one finger in until just the tip disappears. Her muscles immediately latch on, squeezing. “Hunter.” Need and indecision wars in her voice. In answer, my fingers move to her cunt, already wet and eager. I rake them through the creamy wetness I find there. I gather her desire on my fingers and bring it back to her ass, mixing it with the lube and working my finger in further. “Relax your muscles for me, sweetness. I promise, you’re going to like where I take you,” I encourage her, stroking her back from her neck down to the curve of her ass. When I feel the give in her body, my finger sinks in past the knuckle. I leave it there, letting her become adjusted. “That’s it, baby. You’re doing so good. Soon, you’ll be ready to take my cock in this tight little ass of yours.” “Jesus,” she whispers, but her ass pushes back towards me, wanting more. I move my finger around before pulling it almost out and thrusting it back in. “Hunter!” she cries out, but she doesn’t have any idea what she’s asking for. I can tell in the frantic way her body is trying to find more. I want her on her knees, but I can’t risk her hurting herself more. I make a note to order a swing. I’ve always wanted to play with one and the idea of having Katie suspended from the ceiling for my pleasure is definitely a must. Instead, I pull out completely. I hadn’t planned this, but Katie is different. I slap her ass hard. “Get up,” I command. She looks back at me, her face a mixture of disbelief and anger. She gets up, though, and for being such a good girl, she deserves a reward. I lay down on the bed, then look at her. “Climb up here, sweetness, and ride my face.” “Just when I was about to scream at you, you show me you are smarter than I give you credit for,” she mumbles, wasting no time in doing as ordered. “Be careful of your leg.” “I got it,” she says, and I can tell she doesn’t like that I know her weakness. She suspends herself over my face. I look up at that beautiful, drenched cunt. All mine for the taking. I grab her hips and bring her down further, diving my tongue through her folds. Her clit is swelled so fucking big, already demanding attention, and since we’re short on time, I give it exactly what it wants. I latch onto it, sucking it hard against the roof of my mouth, then releasing to lick and torture it with my tongue. I do this harder and harder, shaking my head and pulling on her clit as relentlessly as I can. Katie starts riding on my face, her hips moving in an eager and fast-paced rhythm. I reach behind her and find her ass. Her movements falter as my finger searches and finds entry. I don’t stop until her ass has completely swallowed my finger. Then I finger-fuck it while still eating her juicy cunt. I wait until her pace is steady again and she’s completely

lost to the rhythm we’ve started before I add my second finger. “What are you doing to me?” she cries out, nearly breaking my fingers because she bares down on them so hard. It’s all she needed though to completely throw her over the edge. My fingers fuck her ass hard while her cum smothers my face. I fuck her over and over, my fingers sliding through her tight channel and stretching it apart, widening her ass for me while bringing her a sting of pain and enough pleasure that her whole body is shaking. “I’m coming. Oh, God, Hunter, I’m coming…” she tells me unnecessarily. I know because her cum is covering my tongue and running down my face. She tries to lift off of me, but I don’t let her. I keep her right where she is until she comes again. Only when her second orgasm hits its peak do I finally allow my tongue to slow down, nuzzling her pussy, allowing her to ride it out and calm down. I keep my fingers inside her ass, though, no longer fucking her but keeping them inside the channel and pulling the fingers apart forwards and backwards while widening her tight opening to get her ready for the next step, and ultimately, my cock. When she’s done, she slumps down against my stomach. Her head is near my cock and the fucker is killing me, wanting out to play. Now is not the time for that, though. I maneuver out from under her, smiling at how exhausted she looks. It’s enough temptation not to go out tonight, to just keep her here and fuck her a hundred different ways until she’s unconscious from the pleasure. But I have other fun to introduce little Katie to tonight. I get the plug and lube from earlier and settle down behind her. I pull her lower body onto my lap, grateful she pulled her panties off when she straddled my face. She won’t be needing those again. Katie’s eyes are still closed and she’s humming. Damn, maybe I already fucked her unconscious. I lube the small plug and then drag my fingers through her pussy and back to her ass again. “I can’t, Hunter,” she whimpers. “Let me recover first.” I smile. Looks like I’m going to have to work on Katie’s stamina, too. “I need this, sweetness. Just lie still,” I tell her. My answer is another hum, and shit, has a woman ever made me smile this much during sex? Never. It’s always been about the act. This is different. Katie… is different. But then, I determined that earlier, didn’t I? Content that her ass is as lubed and wet as I can get it, and the plug is covered too, I slowly begin pushing it inside. “Fuck!” Katie hisses. I hold her still by her lower back and push the plug in further. It’s only gone in about halfway when I notice Katie gripping the sheets. “Breathe in and out slowly, sweetness. Just relax.” “Easy for you to say,” she huffs. “I’m not trying to split you in two.” But she starts breathing in and out, as told. “This is just a small plug, baby. We’re going to work you up to my cock. I don’t want to hurt you. I only want to make you feel good.” “Small?” she squeaks as I push the plug into place, seating it inside of her. Just the sight of it is demanding I roll her over and fuck her while it’s inside. I don’t, though. That would end the plans I have for tonight. Instead, I place two gentle kisses on each of her cheeks. “Good girl. Now, it’s time to get ready to go out. Oh, and no underwear,” I tell her, getting up and going to the bathroom to wash up. “What?”

“You heard me, sweetness.” “I can’t go like this!” “You can and you will,” I tell her, coming back out and throwing on a shirt. “I smell like sex. At least let me put on—” “Not happening. Get up from there and go brush your hair. I kind of messed it up.” “I have to wear panties! What if this thing falls out? What if they… smell me?” I stop myself from laughing—just barely. “Trust me, sweetness, that plug isn’t going anywhere. As for smelling you, if they do, they’ll just wish they were me. Besides, trust me, before the night is over, you won’t give a damn.” “How did I not know how sadistic you are?” she grumbles, getting up to fix her hair. She stops after taking two steps. “Oh, shit…” Her startled eyes go to mine. “You’re in for a long night, sweetness,” I tell her, and this time, I don’t stop the laugh. Let the games begin.



“I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were meeting friends tonight,” I mumble in Torch’s ear. The way he had me dressed, I thought we were going out dancing and drinking. Nope. We’re in the middle of a steakhouse in a corner booth eating steak and drinking beers. Which would be okay, fine even, except we’re sitting across from a large man named Drake—and by large, I mean if he was painted green, he could double for the Hulk. Drake has his arm over the booth and has a bitch-faced redhead pulled up next to him. Her name is Angie, which should be noted rhymes with “gag me”. Okay, maybe not completely, but close enough. “You didn’t ask,” he says, squeezing my leg. “You want another beer?” “No. If I keep drinking, I’m liable to slap that look off Angie’s face.” Torch addresses the table. “I think I’m going to take my girl out on the floor for a dance.” Then, he pulls me from the seat. My hand goes desperately to my dress, trying to pull the small fabric down so I don’t flash the entire free world. I know I’m blushing when I look up to find Drake grinning at me. “Can’t say I blame you,” he mutters, his eyes roving over me appreciatively. I don’t know what kind of relationship Drake and gag-me have, but apparently it’s quite open. I look away, not wanting to encourage him. I have one too many men on my hands at the moment as it is. I walk carefully behind Torch, constantly reminded that there’s a plug inside of me. Every step I make is like mini-torture. I’ve been wet since before we left the hotel room and walking just makes me wetter. I might as well announce to the room that I’m ready to be fucked. The insides of my thighs are coated in my wetness. It pisses me off as much as it excites me. I should make him lick it up, right here in front of everyone. He’s obviously into that kind of thing. Too bad I’m not. “Not enjoying yourself, sweetness?” “I would if gag-me would quit staring at you like you’re fresh meat on the grill. Doesn’t Drake realize what a ho-bag he’s with?” Torch throws his head back laughing. My heart squeezes; I love seeing him happy and laughing. Hell, if I’m going to be honest, I also love being the cause. “I don’t think he sees what a bitch he’s with,” he admits. “Drake’s a good man. I served with him overseas, but he’s pretty damned clueless about Angie. She’s good in bed, and Drake is letting his dick think for him. He’ll wise up eventually.” “What do you mean ‘she’s good in bed’? You’ve slept with her?” “How do you think Drake met her?” “Hell, I don’t get you men. But you’re definitely going back to using condoms,” I grumble. “I may have to completely cut you off. No wonder gag-me is looking at you like she could eat you alive. She’s already had her claws in you.” “Hell no. No more condoms and definitely not cutting me off. Angie may have had my cock once, but that’s all she’s had. You, on the other hand….”

“Me?” I ask, unable to hide the wince when I stumble. “Shit, sweetness. Is it your leg?” “I’m okay,” I tell him, but am unable to keep the pain out of my voice. “Why the fuck didn’t you wear your boots?” “They don’t go with this dress, and I wanted to look nice for you, Hunter.” I shift my legs to try and keep the cramp from moving up my calf. I was distracted. I didn’t realize how much I was giving away. I want to instantly grab the words back, but when I look into Torch’s eyes, I can’t. His eyes are glowing with emotion, the likes of which I don’t think I’ve seen because I can’t name it. His hands come to my legs and he pulls me up on his body. My hands were linked behind his neck while we danced, so I tighten up my hold to keep from falling. “What are you doing?” I ask, looking around. “People are watching! Put me down!” “Fuck them. I’m holding my woman the way I want so I can enjoy dancing with her without worrying she’s in pain.” I freeze. His woman? Worrying about me? What’s going on between us, and why do his words make me want to cry? Still… “Hunter, you forget, I’m not wearing underwear!” I hiss, trying to pull away from him. “I didn’t forget. I plan on enjoying that fact later.” He grins, and that’s worrisome in and of itself. “What if they see? What if that thing…” “Plug?” “What if it falls out?” His head dives down into the side of my neck where it meets the shoulder. His beard is so soft and it scratches against my neck, adding yet another layer of excitement to the way his tongue licks against the pulse of my neck. His lips ever so slowly move up my neck to my ear. “I told you, sweetness. It’s going nowhere. It will stay right there. In fact, when we leave here…” he whispers, his tongue sliding around the shell of my ear. His teeth capture the lobe and gently start to gnaw. “Yes?” I ask, my body already on fire for him. Hell, I’m probably leaving a wet spot on his clothes. “When we leave here,” he repeats, still torturing my ear and sending hot sensations of need through my body, “I’m going to lay you down, and I’m going to slide my cock into your wet little pussy… and it will stay right there.” “Jesus.” “It will be like having two cocks inside of you at the same time, my naughty little Katie. You’ll feel so full while I’m fucking you, you’ll think your body is going to explode.” “Hunter…” I whimper needing him to stop teasing me with his words. “Let’s go now,” I beg. “Anticipation, Katie. Trust me. It will be more than worth the wait,” he assures me, carrying me back to the table. “If you take me home now, I’ll suck your cock all the way down my throat. You can even pull out and come all over my face, just like you’ve been dying to do.” “How do you know I’ve been wanting that?” he asks, pulling back to look at me. “Because I’m not the only dirty one in this relationship, Hunter,” I tell him with a smile, just as we make it back to the table with him carefully helping me stand on my legs. He kisses me gently. “Later,” he promises against my lips. I hope I can wait for later.



“Can’t you walk?” Angie’s hateful voice hits us the minute we get settled back in our seats. “I…” Katie starts, but I interrupt her. “I hurt Katie’s leg when we were house shopping.” “House shopping?” Angie repeats while Katie’s hands bite into my leg. “But you live at the club?” “Yes, but now that I have Katie, that has to change,” I tell Angie, turning to look at Katie. Her eyes are wide, and I see the fear there, but I also see something else. I bring my hand to the side of her face, pulling her eyes up to mine. “We can’t live at the club when the babies come. I want room for them to play.” I watch as Katie shifts nervously, her muscles tightening. “We’ll need plenty of room because I want our kids to be close to their nieces and nephews.” “Hunter…” Katie says, her nails biting into my arm. “What? You said you’d never settle down!” Angie hisses. “That’s was before I met Katie. She’s special. Things change when you fall in love.” Katie’s eyes go large, and I can see so many different things charging through her. I kiss her lips soundly, pushing my tongue into her mouth to claim her while my hand tilts her head to get a better angle. Katie doesn’t join in at first, but then her tongue finds mine and they dance. The kiss is charged with emotion and unspoken words. She’s afraid to believe what I’m saying, and I know later she’ll write it off, but it’s true. I understand now what I didn’t before. I know why Skull fell so hard and fast for Beth. I know why Sabre and Latch are completely wrapped up in Annie. I understand it because Katie is my downfall. She’s it. The one. Now, I just have to keep Skull from going of the deep end and fucking it all up, keep Katie from running in fear, and make her believe that I’ll never hurt her. That should be simple enough. I pull away from the kiss when I hear Drake. “Damn man! Way to spring the news on a man! Congrats! I didn’t even know you were seeing someone steady. I have to say though, you seem like a hell of a woman, Katie.” Katie clears her throat and looks back at me before smiling at Drake. “Thanks,” she says, her voice hoarse and barely above a whisper. Her cheeks are red and her lips are swollen. Beautiful. “Where are you from, Katie?” Drake asks as we start eating. “Montana, originally. My sister and I moved out this way with our parents when we were small.” “What does your father think about you hooking up with Torch?” “My father’s dead,” she answers bluntly. “I’m sure if he wasn’t, though, he’d want to kill him. Luckily, that just makes Torch more attractive.” Drake laughs, making Katie smile with that look on her face that drives me wild. “So you started dating Torch to get even with your father?” Angie asks. Before I can answer that, Katie sets her beer down and looks over at Angie. The look in her eyes would be enough to make a smart woman back off. I don’t think Angie’s that smart, but it’s kind of fun to

watch Katie in action. “No. I had an itch. He was handy, and then, well… I’m sure I don’t have to explain to you how good Hunter is in bed.” She stops to look at me. “Actually, have we ever made it to the bed except to sleep?” she asks so sweetly I want to tan her ass. Drake laughs his ass off. Angie is pretty much speechless, which is good for her; she should definitely try to be that way more often. Me, I just want to grab my woman and fuck her right here on the table. “We have. Though, if you can’t remember, I’ll do my best to jog your memory later.” “Yay. Something to look forward to,” she says with a grin, popping a bite of steak in her mouth. Yep. Definitely want to fuck her. “Torch, old buddy, you have met your match.” “Tell me about it,” I say back to Drake with a grin.



My heart feels like it might beat right out of my chest. I know Torch was probably just saying that stuff for Angie’s benefit, but it felt like he was talking to me. It felt like he was being dead serious. It scares me. No. It terrifies me. I don’t want that, do I? Why does it feel like part of me does? A large part? “You okay, sweetness?” he asks me sometime later. Drake and gag-me have moved out to the dance floor. She’s shaking her ass, bending down and touching her toes and sticking it up in everyone’s faces. I don’t see how Drake can be that clueless, but whatever. “Yeah, just thinking,” I tell him, trying to smile. “I’d say overthinking.” “No, not really. I mean, I know that what you said, you said because of—” “I said the parts that count because I meant them,” he says, his hand coming back to cup the side of my neck, his thumb brushing along my chin. “Okay.” I wonder what parts he thinks counts. “You’re overthinking, sweetness.” “Is that a fact?” “Mmm-hmm. I’m going to have to find a way to make you stop that.” “I miss your t-shirts,” I confess, running a hand over the buttoned up shirt he wears. I don’t know how a hot biker can manage to pull off slacks and a buttoned-up shirt, but he rocks it. He smiles. “You don’t say?” “Yeah. I wanted to see what you would come up with next.” “I’ll surprise you. Come here and give me those lips.” “I think I’ve given you too much lately.” “Is that right?” His face moves closer to mine. “I think you’re going to give me even more. I think you’re going to give me everything I want.” His hand moves up my leg. “Hunter.” I try to protest at about the same time his hand finds my pussy. “God, sweetness, you’re soaked for me.” I wrap my hand around his arm in a weak attempt to pull him away, but then his finger skates over my clit. I’m already on edge and, with just that little touch, I’m primed. “Let’s go home,” I tell him, unable to keep the pleading out of my voice. It doesn’t even matter that I’m calling some hotel “home”. It’s a nice hotel, it’s a suite, and it’s close to a home. If I wasn’t missing Gabby and my sister so much, I’d be more than happy to stay there. He pushes a couple of his fingers inside of me, and I’m unable to tell him no. Right now, I just want more. “Do you feel the way your pussy squeezes around my fingers, sweetness?” he asks into my ear. “Do you see how fucking full you are with that plug? Look around. No one here would even imagine that

you’re getting it in both holes right now. They have no idea that I’m finger-fucking you or that I’m about to make you come while they’re sitting there eating their dinner.” “Jesus, Hunter…” “Maybe I need to slide under the table and eat you. I bet my girl would like that, wouldn’t she? Tell me, would you come loudly even in a room full of people?” His words are more effective than any hands-on foreplay. They are enough to send me over the edge. I can feel my orgasm right there, just within grasp. That’s when Drake and gag-me come back to the table. My entire body tenses up and I expect Torch to remove his fingers, but he doesn’t. He keeps them lodged inside of me. He doesn’t really thrust them, but he does slide them around. I shift uncomfortably, hoping he’ll take the hint to remove them. Instead, his thumb pushes hard against my swollen clit. “Hey, you two. You want some dessert before we call it a night?” Drake asks, motioning for a waiter. “Actually, I could use a little taste of something sweet. What about you, sweetheart? Do you want something?” he asks, his face all innocent. I wonder what he’d do if I told him I did want something: to come. Knowing him, that’s exactly what he wants me to do. “I could go for something,” I answer stupidly. It’s hard to think when he picks that moment to slide his fingers out of me and slide them over and over my clit. My dress is up to my hips now. I’m sitting across from Drake, who seems to be smiling a little too much. Gag-me is shooting daggers with her eyes. I feel like they know what’s going on and I’m praying they don’t look under the table. At the same time, I’m fastapproaching the point where I don’t give a fuck. Torch’s fingers are moving slowly over my clit, giving me a taste of what I want, but it’s not enough. I’m busy trying not to thrust my hips or move in a way that might give away what Torch is doing to me. I didn’t even realize he ordered cheesecake until he’s holding the spoon near my mouth. “Open up, sweetness,” he says, pushing the spoon to my lips. My eyes are locked on his as I take the spoon in my mouth and suck the small bite of cheesecake inside. Its flavor dissolves in my mouth, but I barely notice it. The sweet taste is nothing compared to the look in Torch’s eyes. That’s a look I could get drunk on. His fingers pick up their speed. I look around, scared that he’s giving us away. They have to know what he’s doing. Drake is talking to gag-me and they’re not really looking at us. I can’t believe it. It feels like everyone should be watching. I bite down on my lips as I feel my pussy quiver. Torch’s fingers move faster and faster over my clit in small circles, and upon the completion of each one, he pushes against my clit, pulling it to the side. My brain tries to keep up with the movement, but soon I can’t. I feel the fire flood through my system. I’m going to come. “More, Hunter. I want more.” And there’s no fucking way he could think I’m talking about the cheesecake. In answer, he takes my mouth and kisses me just as I feel my release. My hand bites into his side to keep from screaming. He swallows my cries. The kiss lasts until my orgasm has somewhat died down. My body still feels as if it is on a razor’s edge. I’m still primed for more, and nervous. When we break apart, Torch is smiling. It’s not a cocky smile, not really, but he’s happy. “Fuck me, if cheesecake did that to Angie, I’d keep that shit in the house,” Drake says, but I don’t turn and look at him. “Can we go home now?” I ask Torch. “Absolutely, sweetness,” he says, his voice hoarse with need. Finally.





“Tell me, are you planning on making me wear one of these for the rest of my life?” Katie asks as I finish inserting the new plug, using the cloth to wipe the excess lube off my hands. This one is bigger, and she doesn’t know it yet, but what comes next has nothing to do with a toy. That isn’t what makes me smile, though. Hell no. What does that is how she automatically goes to “the rest of my life”. That’s different. Does she even know she’s linking us together long-term? I doubt it. I pull her skirt back down. This one is longer, falling to her knee. She bitched this morning when she couldn’t find any jeans. I have them hidden. What can I say? I like what I like. She stopped bitching after I showed her the advantages of wearing a skirt. After her third orgasm on my tongue, she was more than happy with me. I’m thinking this may be my way of dealing with Katie from here on out. It’s a solid plan. My genius is never fully appreciated. I flop back on the bed and Katie, who lies on her stomach, automatically puts her head on my chest. I can’t stop myself from running my fingers through her hair. “You’re so fucking beautiful,” I tell her. She looks up at me, her arm loosely draped around my waist. Those damn gray eyes grab ahold of me yet again. If she knew how deep she had her hooks in me, that fear I see in her eyes would disappear. “Don’t, Hunter,” she whispers. “Don’t what?” I ask, confused, my finger sliding down the bridge of her nose. “Don’t tell me lines. I don’t need them.” “You think because I’m telling you you’re beautiful that I’m automatically feeding you a line?” “Listen, you’re a player, I get that. But I don’t need the lines. You’ve already bagged me. For the time we have left, just—” “You need to shut the fuck up now, Katie.” I put a hand in her hair when she tries to pull away from me. That’s not happening, not after what’s gone down between us. “Weren’t you listening to me at dinner?” “Well, yeah, but—” “Katie, there’s no buts. I’m not playing here.” “C’mon, Torch. We barely know each other. We agreed, one week, and—” “Hunter.” She looks confused. “What?” “I’ve noticed. When you let down your guard, you call me Hunter. When you’re building up walls for me to break down or planning on saying something to piss me off, I’m Torch again. Let’s clear it up right now. To you, I am now and will always be Hunter. No more fucking walls, no more jumping through hoops. Just you and me.” “We barely know each other,” she repeats. I pull her face closer to mine. “I don’t give a fuck.”

“Hunter, you have your club to look out for. Bethie explained to me how that works. I have my sister.” “You’re not listening to me, sweetness. I said I do not give a fuck.” “You’re being crazy,” she says. “There’s too much between us. It would make being together impossible.” “Do you care for me, Katie?” “You were a one-night stand.” “Do you care for me, Katie?” I ask again. “How are we ever supposed to make things work? I have to protect my sister, Hunter. I have to.” I won’t stop asking. “Do you care for me, Katie?” “Hunter…” “Answer my question.” “I don’t know how to do relationships!” “Katie,” I growl. “Yes!” she finally cries out. “Okay! Yes! I do! But … I have to put my sister and niece first, Hunter. Bethie risked everything for me. She saved me!” “Sweetness, I told you that, whatever happened, Skull was not involved. You said he had a traitor who helped set Beth up before. Is it too hard to think that person is the one who sent Beth that note?” “I’m not stupid. It occurred to me, to both of us. But, that was Skull at the movies, that was Skull in that picture, and Colin told us that Skull was working with him because he wanted his daughter, that he would stop at nothing to get Gabriella back.” “And you can trust Colin? And not me?” “He had a recording of Skull swearing revenge.” My spine stiffens at this new bit of information. “You never mentioned this before.” “I was… Shit, Hunter, I’m not even sure I’m doing the right thing, talking to you now.” I rest my forehead against Katie’s. “I know it’s hard. I do. But I don’t want to walk away from this. I want more of you. I want all of you.” “If you’re playing me, Hunter, I will cut off your balls.” “I care about you. I don’t want to give you up, not ever. I don’t care if it’s been days, weeks, or months. I know that you’re it for me. Trust me, Katie. I won’t let you down.” My club always came first—until her. Katie is an obsession I can’t give up. An addiction I crave. She’s a fire deep inside, a beautiful flame that leaves me burned with a heat that I keep wanting over and over. I will find a way to make this work. I don’t have a choice because this woman is my future. Katie watches my face closely. I don’t even blink. I’ve laid it out. I have nothing to hide from her. She is my priority. Then, finally, she nods her head. “Tell me, Katie.” “Okay, Hunter. I don’t want to give you up, either.” Her voice shakes and I know how hard this decision was for her. I kiss her gently, conveying the hundreds of things I’ve told her and all the things I haven’t yet. I will make this work. I have to.



“Hunter! Let’s get going, Romeo. Shake a leg!” “I’m coming! Geez, woman. I had to fix my hair. It takes time for this perfection,” he says, strutting out to the jeep. I can’t help but smile, watching him. It takes me ten minutes. Hell, he’s been primping for forty. I can’t say it wasn’t worth the wait, though, especially when I get a look at his latest t-shirt. “Seriously?” I ask him. “What?” His shirt is black, and on it, it has two figures in a square. The first square is a depiction of a woman like you would see on a restroom sign with the triangle dress. Under that square, it reads: Your Girlfriend. The next square has a naked woman with huge tits bent over and offering her butt, and it reads: My Girlfriend. “You’re ridiculous, you know.” “Just bragging on you, babe,” he says. “What can I say?” I ignore him with a smirk and hand him my duffle bag that has my clothes. “Remind me again why we’re moving so early?” “We need to make tracks, sweetness. I plan on getting you to Kentucky today.” “I’m not sure I’m as excited for that as you are.” He slides his hand under my hair and pulls my face to him. “I promise you, you’ll love it.” “If you’re wrong I’ll—” He puts a finger to my lips, hushing me. “I wish you’d quit threatening my balls. They love you. You hurt their feelings.” I smile despite the worry and stress I’m feeling. “I’ll see if I can make it up to them later.” “I don’t know. They’re pretty upset. Still, a tongue bath might help them. They respond to physical attention.” “You’re a freak.” I place a gentle kiss on his lips. “Now let’s go for food. I’m hungry.” Torch fake sighs. “Your wish is my command. Too bad you didn’t wish for me to bend you over the hood. That would’ve been more fun,” he complains, throwing our bags in the back of the jeep. He walks me over to the passenger side and helps me climb in, then secures the seatbelt around me like I was a little child. It should annoy me, but instead, I like it. I feel like he’s trying to take care of me and I’ve never had that. Thirty minutes later, we’re pulling into a small restaurant that has a big sign up advertising breakfast twenty-four hours a day. He helps me to my seat, then slides in beside me instead of across from me. “Couldn’t we talk better if you’re over there?” I ask, pointing to the empty seat. “I like feeling you close to me. Plus, I can’t sit with my back facing the door, sweetness. Too many years of training have taught me not to do that.”

“I could—” “That would leave your back exposed and me unable to protect you. Not happening. Besides, you’ll like me eating next to you.” He dips his head down and his lips find my ear. “And eating you.” “Pervert.” “You say that like it’s a bad thing.” He laughs, his teeth nibbling on the side of my neck. “Hunter,” I whimper, because I like it and don’t want him to stop, but we’re in the middle of a restaurant—yet again. “You can’t be horny. There’s no way, after the morning we had. Not to mention the night before!” “You bring out the animal in me, Katydid,” he murmurs near my ear. “What can I say?” The waitress comes and takes our order and saves me from responding, which is good because I have no idea what I would say. Once we’re alone again, Torch pulls me around so I can face him in the chair. “Tell me about Gabby.” His question surprises me, but Gabby is a topic I love to talk about, so I immediately warm up to the conversation. “She’s amazing. She has these dark eyes that I swear glow they’re so beautiful. And her laugh. I don’t think there’s a more beautiful sound in the world. She’s quiet. I’ve never seen a child her age so quiet. She watches everything, takes it all in, you know? Plotting and determining. It’s kind of scary, considering she’s just two.” “Does she talk? What are her favorite things? Tell me.” I laugh, he seems so eager. Who would have thought he’d want to know about a child? “She does talk,” I admit. “I mean, not a lot. She’s only two. But she says ‘mom’ and she calls me KayKay. She knows ‘juice’ and ‘nuggets’. She’s always climbing, and she loves when people draw. She watches, entranced. I swear she’s going to be a famous painter someday.” “You sound like a proud aunt,” he says with a strange look on his face. His hand had been under the table, but he brings it up to run his thumb over my lip. “You okay?” I ask, sensing something different from him. Before he can answer, the waitress sets our food down in front of us, breaking the moment. “Your leg seems better today,” he says, changing the subject after he gets settled. Talking about my leg makes me tense up, as always, so I don’t answer him. “Katie?” he nudges me. I sigh, staring at my fork for a while before finally answering. “It’s fine. I just … used it too much the last few days.” “What does that mean?” “Do we have to talk about this?” “I want to know. I can’t protect you like I need to, or even take care of you, if I don’t know what’s wrong. I’ve seen the scarring, so I’m assuming the leg isn’t going to get better. I just want to understand.” “You’re a nosey asshole, anyone ever tell you that?” I huff. “You’re so sweet.” I roll my eyes, take a breath, and decide to give in and tell him. I don’t especially want to, but I figure, if this makes him react differently to me, it gives me just one more reason not to trust him. Since I’ve caved and pretty much agreed to try to build something with him, it’d be good to know if there’s a reason I shouldn’t. Right? It’s like hedging your bets; you can’t just jump in with both feet into the lake without knowing how deep it is, because you might drown. Bethie and Gabriella are counting on me, so I can’t drown or let them get hurt, no matter what my hormones want from me.

“My leg doesn’t have anything to do with my scars. I grew out of whack. One leg is like an inch or so longer than the other, and my back and hip is… misaligned. It’s no big deal.” “So the pain comes and goes? There’s nothing they can do?” The pain is constant, but I don’t tell him that. My leg is a weakness and I’m not about to reveal it. I can’t. I’m also not telling him that my father could’ve taken me to a doctor when I was young and still growing, and help correct things. There’s no point. “No. It is what it is. Most of the time, I barely know it’s there,” I lie. “My father and grandfather hated it, though,” I admit. “They saw it as a defect and blamed my mother’s blood.” “Jesus, the family you grew up in,” he growls. “It was a laugh a minute,” I agree. He doesn’t even know the half of it. “My father couldn’t stand to look at me after he found out. That’s when he started looking for Beth. If I couldn’t represent him in the family as the perfect daughter, perhaps my sister could. So, in a way, all this mess is my fault.” “Bullshit. Your father is a twisted piece of work, Katydid.” “That’s one way to put it.” “How did you get the burn scars?” “You’re just full of questions today, aren’t you?” “Humor me.” “The snake wanted Bethie away from Skull. Roger came up with a plan and needed my help to see it through.” “The snake?” “Oh, sorry. My grandfather. My father might have been evil, but he couldn’t hold a candle to that bastard.” “How—” “I think I’ve had enough of this episode of ‘Ask Katie Anything’. How about—” “Katie. I need you to get up and go to the back of the room where the restroom is,” Torch says, and it’s like someone flipped a switch. His entire body is rigid and his tone is dominating. “What?” “Do it now, Katie, and don’t look behind you,” he says, his voice tense. “Hunter.” “Do it now, sweetness. I’ll meet you by the bathrooms,” he tells me again, this time giving me eye contact, but I can tell there’s no room for arguments. I swallow nervously, wondering what in the hell is going on, and do as he ordered. I pray my family isn’t about to catch up with me.



I watch out the window as three of the Chrome Saints gather around Katie’s jeep. I got Katie out of here. I breathe as I watch her walk to the back of the room and down the small hall where the restrooms are. I’ve been here before and I know there’s an emergency entrance off to the left. I motion for the waitress, keeping one eye on the men outside. As I watch them approach the diner, my heart rate accelerates. I’d face them down on my own without a problem—if Katie wasn’t with me. I need to make sure she’s protected at all times. When I was last here, it was about six months ago on a gun run for the club. It’s not our territory, though it’s run by one of Diesel’s allies, so we’ve never worried. However, the very reason for me being here is dangerous. The Donahues have lost a lot of clout in the last two years, but they’re still the head of the Irish faction, and even if the Russians are slowly pushing them out of existence, no one wants to be on their bad side. This is why I’ve not worn my cut, and why I’ve not used my bike. It looks like that’s not going to matter if I don’t get out of here, because I recognize those fuckers, and one of them is Colin Donahue’s cousin. If they catch me, the only escape is a fucking shootout, and no club, even if they are buddies of Diesel’s, will stand for that in their territory. The waitress finally comes over. I hand her a fifty dollar bill. “Keep the change, darlin’,” I tell her. I get up and walk calmly to the back of the building, turning the corner just as I hear the bell ring, indicating the Saints have made it inside. “Hunter? What’s going on?” Katie asks when she sees me. “I’ll explain it when we get out of here, sweetness.” I take her arm and head for the back exit, only to find they’ve apparently made some security improvements since I’ve been here last. “Fuck.” “What? What is it?” Katie asks, confused. “There’s a damn buzzer on the door.” “So disable it.” “That would take way too long,” I say back. “We’ll have to find another way out. Maybe there’s a window in the kitchen…” I trail off as she slips a hand into her bra. To my surprise, she pulls out a pocket knife and pops it open. “Where did you hide that?” I growl, because shit, if she’s been hiding it this long, does that mean she had it when I first took her hostage? “Beauty of having Double D’s,” she answers, not paying me much mind at all. “You can hide a lot of shit under them.” Then, she uses the knife to pop off the face plate of the alarm. “You seem to know what you’re doing,” I note, more than a little amazed. I’m good at technical shit. I can wire up a bomb and I can do anything you want to do using computers. But Katie’s skill at disabling this alarm is scary good. Shit, I’d say she could outdo Briar at it, and he’s the club’s best at bypassing

alarms by hand. “It’s just a cheap home security system,” she mumbles, taking a pin from her hair. “If I hadn’t learned to disable these, I would have never discovered boys.” The next thing I know, she’s got the door open and the alarm is completely silent. She’s standing there looking at me like I’ve lost my mind. Hell, maybe I have. I know I’m standing there with my mouth open. “You, ready?” I nod, shaking off my shock, then lead her to the jeep. We’re halfway there when I see the guy they have posted outside. Trouble is, he sees me too. I toss Katie the keys. “Get out of here, sweetness. Get the fuck out and once you get away, call the club in Kentucky and tell Skull the Chrome Saints are after you. He’ll protect you and help bring Beth in safe.” “Are you out of your mind?” Katie hisses. I pull my eyes away from the man walking towards us. “No!” I say back to her. “Get the hell out of here while you can!” “Hunter! That’s Levi!” she says, naming Colin’s cousin. “I know, so get the fuck out and don’t give me any lip!” She shoots me a look like I’ve gone insane. Shit, maybe I have. I could have run for it, even though running doesn’t sit well with me. Doing that, however, meant Katie also having to run, and she’s not able to. I’m pretty sure I can take all of those motherfuckers myself, but if they join up, the chances go down. I picked the wrong day to leave my gun in the car. I didn’t want to draw attention to us, so I just kept my knife. Katie finally takes off, heeding my command. I turn my attention to the approaching man. “Well, if it isn’t one of the Devil’s pussies,” Levi says. I’m going to enjoy messing his face up. “Levi, I see you’re putting on a few pounds. Did you have to trade your ride in for a trike so you can cart your ass around with the rest of you?” “I’m gonna like beating your ass, boy.” “Carmen told me you preferred dicks. That’s why she came looking for me,” I tell him, talking about the bitch he claimed a year or so ago. His face goes red, and he throws the first punch. I manage to dodge it, since he broadcast it for five minutes. I deliver one to his stomach, then his ribs, as he uppercuts me. The blow rattles me, but I shake it off and come back at him, finally scoring a good hit to his nose. Blood splatters everywhere and Levi goes back, falling on the blacktop parking lot. He’s shaking his head, trying to get his bearings. When I hear footsteps running, I look up to see Levi’s buddies head toward us. I’m preparing for a fight when Katie’s Jeep suddenly slides to a stop in front of me. It moved so fast it comes close to tipping on two tires. “Hop in!” she orders. I don’t have to be told twice. I jump in the Jeep, and we tear out of the parking lot, the trailer and my bike hooked on the back. I grab my phone and hit redial. “Skull, we’ve got problems,” I tell him the second he picks up the phone. Damn it.



“Someone needs to kill Colin, slowly and painfully,” I growl, driving down the road. “I’m pretty sure Skull’s already making plans,” Torch says and from the corner of my eye, I can see him staring at where he tossed the phone after hearing Skull go on for ten minutes. “If he manages to do that, I might grow to like the asshole.” My mind churning, I don’t know what to do. If Colin’s flunkies find me, could they possibly be closing in on Bethie and the baby, too? Shit. “He’ll do it. It just might get real bloody. Step on the gas, sweetness. Levi and his assholes won’t be far behind and I’d rather not have a shootout with you here between us.” Torch’s voice is stressed and I can hear his worry… for me. That feeling hits my stomach again. Damn him! “They won’t come after us,” I say. “Trust me, they will.” “Not without stealing a car,” I point out. “Even then, they’d have to change some tires.” “What are you talking about?” I flip open the console between us and show him my Bowie Knife I keep there. “That’s why it took me so long to pick you up. I slashed the front tires on their bikes and then slashed the four cars in the parking lot. Even managed to get the two on the side that I assume belong to the waitress and cook.” “Fuck me like a whore in church on Sunday!” he exclaims, then observes me. “I think I underestimated you, Katydid.” “Most people do,” I admit without bitterness. It’s just a fact of life. Torch shakes his head and looks out the window, growing silent. “What are you thinking about?” “That if Skull hadn’t killed your father,” he answers, “I’d like to be the one to gut the asshole.” My hands freeze on the steering wheel. “Skull killed my father?” “Yeah.” “Shit.” “What’s wrong?” “I didn’t want to find something to like him for,” I grumble. “Where’d you learn all this shit, Katie?” I tense up at his question. I keep my vision on the road in front of us and tighten up my hands. “What do you mean?” “Don’t play dumb, sweetness. We both know you’re smart as a tack.” His words do a little more towards making my stomach feel weird and releasing that tight rein I have on letting Torch all the way in. It should scare me, but it’s starting to feel normal. I’m starting to wish my walls were down. I want to let Torch in. No one has ever thought of me as smart before, except maybe Bethie, but she loves me.

“My father… was like two different men,” I finally reveal. “When he and my mother were first together, he wanted to live a normal life. He tried to leave the family. Who knows? It might have worked out well.” “Why didn’t it?” “My mother was a money-grubbing whore, maybe? Can’t say for sure. I’m judging from the many sermons my father gave while making sure his daughter didn’t walk in her footsteps.” “What do you mean?” “When my father left the ‘family’ for her, things were fine until my mother discovered that without the family, she wouldn’t have summer homes in France, credit cards with no limits, no Mercedes, no maids or chauffeurs. In short, my mother hated everything about life in suburbia.” Torch processes this. “She made your father go back in?” “If only it were that simple,” I say with a sigh, wondering why some twisted part of me actually feels sorry for Redmond. I shouldn’t; he beat whatever fucks I gave out of me long ago. “She decided, since Redmond wouldn’t keep her in diamonds, furs, and private planes, she’d find someone who would.” “His twin,” Torch says right on cue. “Yep. Old Uncle Edmond was knee-deep and climbing the ranks in the family that Redmond had turned his back on. Isabel latched onto him and never looked back, even when my father told her he was taking the oldest daughter with him.” “But, you’re twins…” “Oh, see, but the family has a system,” I point out. “Redmond came out first, so he had the position first. Edmond only got to be head of the family because Redmond didn’t want it.” “So, by keeping you, Redmond was pretty much securing the next generation?” “In his mind, yeah. Until he realized that having me would be a liability. Then, I was better off dead.” “And… that’s why he said you died?” “Yep. I went from being a liability to being a secret weapon.” “If that’s true, then why did he push to get Beth back?” By this time, I’m just driving down the road. I’m going on autopilot, lost in the memories and the pain. Torch thinks he’s getting the whole story. He’s getting the briefed-up, prettied-up version. He can’t know of the pain of knowing that your father hated you, that he saw you as stupid and useless because you had one leg longer than the other that caused you to limp. Finding out I suffered from dyslexia and ADHD together was the final straw. I was stupid and deformed. That’s when I was no longer a weapon, but a tool to get his good daughter back. That’s when he came up with the plan to use me to trap Beth. “Let’s just say that a daughter with a bum leg—among other problems—was expendable. The heir to the throne, so to speak, had to be beyond reproach.” “What a fucking twisted…” “Monster,” I finish for him, because that’s what my father really was. At his core, he was a complete monster. “I’m sorry, sweetness.” Torch reaches to squeeze my hand. I don’t know what I have going on with Torch. It has me constantly confused, but it feels… good. It feels right. It feels safe. No wonder I want to keep him. Forever.



“You look worn out,” I whisper to her as I carry her to bed. I start at her feet, taking off her shoes, then her socks, letting my fingers and thumbs massage the soles of her feet. “Been a long day.” “No kidding. I’m sorry, sweetness. I should have thought better and demanded that you let me drive.” “I could do it,” she says. “Besides, it’s not your job to think about my weaknesses, Hunter. I’ll deal. I always deal.” “It’s not a weakness, Katie. There’s not a fucking thing about you that’s weak,” I tell her, and that’s the God’s honest truth. Katie might be the strongest person I’ve ever known. I can say that and don’t even know half of the real hell she’s been through. “Hunter, I know…” “You know nothing. You know what’s been drilled into you by evil. That’s it. Does your sister think of you as weak, Katie?” “Hunter…” “Because I’ve met Beth. She’s an amazingly sweet and loving person, but she has nowhere near the grit you have.” “Bethie has this ability to see people and… and love…” “I don’t doubt it a bit, and it’s a wonderful ability,” I tell her, cutting her off. “But you, Katie, you have a will made of iron, grit, and determination that sees you through everything.” “Grit? Iron? You make me sound so sexy, Hunter. You’re taking my breath away,” she jokes. How many times has she used humor to deflect compliments because she doesn’t believe them? I bet I couldn’t even begin to guess. I help Katie to stand, then start to unbutton my pants. “Hunter?” “Undress, sweetness. Bare yourself to me,” I tell her. She probably doesn’t know it, but I’m not talking her body. She begins slowly taking her clothes off. Nothing else is said and nothing can be heard in the room but our breathing. Once we’re both naked, I pick her up and walk to the small half-hall that has a small closet to hang clothes and a full-length mirror before moving into the bathroom. I stand her up in front of the mirror, then turn her around so she’s looking in the mirror. I’m standing behind her. I can see her face staring back at me. Her face goes pink with embarrassment. “Hunter,” she whispers, confused. I hold her hips and pull her back against my body so that our skin is touching from her back down to her legs. I pull her hair away from her neck and expose it on one side. I run my face against it, letting my beard tease her, and brush the tender skin. My lips find her ear and I place gentle kisses along the shell. My hands find hers and I place mine over them, moving them, palms flat, against the curve of her stomach.

“Look in the mirror. I want you to see what I see,” I tell her, allowing my breath to be just one more thing to tease her. “I need to lose weight. I gained—” I bite her shoulder hard, knowing I’ll leave my mark there, but I want her to stop. “You’re perfect,” I correct her. “Look at how your stomach curves. So sexy. So feminine, it makes me hard just following the lines of your body.” I move our hands up along her ribs. “Until you, Katie, I never realized the way a woman’s ribs are formed that highlight and angle her body to make her fit perfectly against a man.” I continue telling her this while I kiss her neck, letting my tongue follow the path my lips make. “Hunter…” “And your breasts,” I go on, bringing our hands to cup them at the same time, slowly, carefully letting our combined touch be just one more thing to excite her. “Fuck me, sweetness, those breasts of yours are magnificent. Feel how soft they are? How they curve out from your body, looking so ripe and ready for the picking?” I bring our hands up so our fingers skate over her hardened nipple. With just the gentle touch, they contract further until they look painfully hard. “Jesus, Hunter.” “I’m in love with your breasts, Katie. They’ve ruined me for any other woman. They’re so receptive. The merest touch and they’re begging for more. The sweet pink color of your nipples. The way they crave that tiniest bit of pain…” As I tell her that, I use her fingers to grasp the large nipples. We roll them between her fingers, then I pull them. I drag my eyes from the reflection of her breasts in the mirror to find her face as her ass pushes against me. Her head leans into my shoulder. Her eyes are heavy as she watches the movement of our hands, her breathing turning erratic. Katie’s face is still shadowed in pink, but now I think it has to do more with being excited than embarrassed, exactly as it should be. “Oh, fuck…” she whispers, her voice dripping in need. I smile. “Keep playing with your tits, sweetness. Don’t stop,” I whisper against the back of her neck. “I won’t.” “I love your back too, Katie. I love the delicateness of it. I love the way it’s shaped, the milky-white color that makes me want to see my name inked on it. I love everything about it,” I tell her, letting my hands move along the backs of her shoulders and slowly down until I reach her hips. “Please, Hunter,” she whispers. I drop down to my knees and place a kiss at the top of her ass. “Keep playing with those beautiful nipples, sweetness.” “I am… but I need more, Hunter.” I ignore her plea, letting my tongue drag across the cheek of her ass. “This ass, Katie. I love it. I have wet dreams about this ass, the way it plumps out in your clothes, making my cock beg.” My hand reaches into the honeyed opening of her ass and finds the plug I inserted. I pull it out a little before sliding it back in. “More,” she whispers. Oh, I’ll be giving her more—a lot more. I continue to fuck her with the plug, twisting it, pulling it almost out, and then ramming it back into her. Her ass pushes out, wanting more. I look in the mirror and find her eyes closed. She’s playing with those juicy, hard nipples and I can’t wait any longer. I have to have her. I take the plug out, tossing it on the bed across the room. Her moan of protest is my reward. My hands

bury into the cheeks of her ass. I grip them tightly, pulling them apart. I thrust my face into her ass, letting my tongue slide down that dark valley. I move my tongue over her opening, licking the outline, then slowly pushing in just around the rim and barely inside. “I fucking love this ass, Katie. It’s mine.” “Yes. It is… It’s yours, Hunter. Please, baby. Don’t make me wait any longer.” I stand up then. Her cry of disappointment is even louder this time. “Shh, sweetness. I just want to show you what else I love,” I tell her, bringing her hands slowly down her body. “Jesus, Hunter,” she complains, her ass pushing back and grinding against my raging hard cock. The damn thing has pre-cum running down the shaft. My balls are so fucking tight, I know this won’t last long. “This sweet, bare pussy,” I groan into her neck, moving her fingers to her pussy. It’s covered in desire. So damned wet, it’s like a fucking waterfall. I guide her fingers past her lips and inside. I push her finger and mine, feeling the way her walls tremor against our entry. She’s fucking primed. “This fucking pussy is unlike anything I’ve ever known, Katie. So sweet and addicting. It’s like pure heroin to my cock. One hit, and I’m ruined for anyone else, Katie. You’re all I want. Your body is all I want.” “Hunter, I need to come, please. Please let me come,” she cries as I push our fingers back inside of her. “In a minute, baby, I’ll give you exactly what you need,” I tell her, guiding her hand to her clit. It’s almost pounding as hard as my dick. “Rub that clit for me, sweetness. Get it nice and needy for me, but don’t come yet. Don’t even think about it.” “Hunter!” she cries, but she does exactly as I tell her. I turn her to the side, moving her free hand to hold onto the desk that’s there beside the mirror. I pull on her hips until she’s bent over at just the right angle. “Look in the mirror, Katie. Watch what I’m doing. See how hard my cock is for you. Realize how much you mean to me,” I growl, my voice hoarse. She does exactly that, her eyes glued to the mirror. I push a finger into her ass. It gains entry so damned easily, I could almost shout in victory. On the second thrust, I add another finger and, again, it slides in without a problem. I stretch her, pulling my fingers apart. She’s tight, unbelievably tight, but she’s dying for more. I grab my cock. Honestly, I’ve been leaking so much pre-cum, it’s probably all I need, but I can’t resist sliding inside of her pussy one time. I push all the way to the hilt until my dick is scraping her womb, my balls pressed against her. “Yes!” she yells, her walls squeezing my cock and trembling. She’s a breath away from coming now. I leave her tight little pussy for something else, though. Something I’ve been craving. Something I need from her. I line my cock with her ass, letting the head of my cock push into her so that it’s just teasing through the tight ring of muscles. “That’s it, sweetness. Push back into me and give me your ass. It’s mine. You’re mine. I’ll take care of you.” “Oh God, Hunter. I’m going to come.” “Not until I’m buried in your ass. Don’t you dare, Katie.” “Hurry!” she cries, her body shaking with the need to fall over the edge. That’s all the encouragement I need. I thrust into that tight ass without stopping. It’s so fucking tight, squeezing me so hard that my balls feel like they’re on fire. I try not to move once I get seated all the way inside, but Katie isn’t having that. Her body is quaking and it’s urging me on as she cries out. I feel the orgasm take her, her hands moving so fast over her clit that she’s shaking from that alone. I pull out and thrust back in. I fuck her ass, hard. Once, twice, three times. On the fourth slam home, I can’t hold it back

anymore. Her muscles milk me, her body trembling as she starts a second orgasm, and I know I’m done for. Her ass is so tight that it’s almost too tight, squeezing me so that I can’t come, but I feel it, and my load is so big nothing can hold it back. I scream out her name as I empty inside of her. Her body greedily takes every drop. I stay buried inside of her ass, my hands going to hold her breasts as I try to calm my breathing. “I could love you, Hunter,” she whispers, like a dirty secret. “I do love you, Katie. I’m never letting you go.” I don’t even blink saying the words. “I’m not planning on going anywhere,” she concedes, and I feel like I won a fucking war. She’s it.



“Where’s Beth’s sister?” Skull demands. I’m standing in the bathroom at five in the morning and whispering on my phone like a fucking loser. It upsets me. Katie deserves better. For the last couple of days, I’ve been letting Skull listen to our conversations. From the one in the diner before the Saints found us, to the one in the jeep, and even the conversation last night before I claimed Katie. Anything that might give Skull information to find Beth, I’ve been feeding back to my brother. It’s betrayal at its finest. It would hurt Katie horribly, I know that, even if I am doing it to ultimately protect her, Beth, and Gabby. But Katie wouldn’t see it like that. I want to give her time to come to terms with everything, to decide that letting Skull and Beth come together and work things out was the best for all involved. With the Saints out there, that time has run out. I need to get Katie back to the club so I can keep her safe, and we need Beth and Gabby behind those walls too. “She’s sleeping in the next room,” I whisper. “Let’s make this quick before she wakes up. What’s the recon on the Saints?” “Just as you thought,” he answers back. “Colin called them in. They want both girls. The family is calling for their blood because they offed the old man. Half of them think that gives them ground to hang them. The other half are in love with them and want them to rule. Of course, the males want to claim them first. Jesus, that’s the most fucked up family. It’s no wonder Beth is such a goddamn liar.” “I don’t think she is, Skull. Didn’t you hear Katie? Their father used her to trap Beth.” “Bullshit. All she had to do was tell me the whole story.” “You expect a lot out of a young girl of nineteen who just found out her father wasn’t the man she had always thought. Not to mention one that found out her sister was still alive after all this time.” “Just drop it, Torch. How I deal with Beth is none of your concern. She’ll pay for taking my child away from me. She’ll pay for lying to me. For nearly destroying me.” “You need to make sure while you’re making her pay that you don’t destroy what you might find together now, brother. Love is rare. You have the child to think about now.” “What’s making you so fucking philosophical?” he asks. I could tell him it’s because of what I’ve found with Katie. He’s not in the frame of mind to hear it, though. “I just happen to think Beth was faced with… an impossible situation.” “Whatever. Do you have your computer there?” “Yeah.” I juggle the phone with my shoulder, trying to hold the laptop still enough to type. The phone falls as a result. I pick it back up, putting it on speakerphone and setting it on the sink. “You’re on speaker so, for the love of God, speak quietly.” “You sure are awful concerned with some bitch you just met, hermano,” Skull counters, his voice tense. “I don’t want to upset her until I get her home behind our walls. You don’t know her like I do, Skull.

She’s a runner.” “Just how well do you know her, Torch? Been using your polla to keep her in line so she doesn’t know we’re using her as bait?” Skull asks. His words make me sick. We’re no better than Katie’s dad, put like that. Sure, I’m doing it to protect her, but still I’m using her to get Beth. That’s what it comes down to, even if I care for her. No, that’s not right. I love her. She’s the first woman I’ve met who makes me glad to have her around, who makes me smile, laugh, scream… She’s it for me, and I have no idea how I’m going to make all of this right. I just know I need to. “Boss, just give me the coordinates,” I say, getting upset, more with myself than him. I don’t know how I got in this situation. He rattles off the coordinates that Diesel’s crew gave him. It’s supposed to lead to a piece of property that Colin’s been using. He wants me to tap into the street cameras that the city put up. The property is on the Tennessee state line. It takes some hacking, but not a lot. I get it up on the computer. It looks like an abandoned business that has the gates closed and padlocked. You can’t really see in, but there are armed guards at the entrances. “They’re definitely up to something, boss. I can run the feed through the system there,” I tell him. “It might be worth having some men go check it out. Katie and I are about two hours away from the club. I can go later this evening,” I offer, not wanting to, but I know I need to help bring an end to this shit. I need it behind us, not only for the club, but I want to keep convincing Katie of our future. I can’t do that as long as there’s more crap from the Donahues coming at us.” “No,” Skull says as I finish setting the feed up so it will transmit into Skull’s office. “You need to keep playing Beth’s sister. You’re doing good there. She’s letting her guard down with you. I could tell while you were letting me listen in last night. Keep working her, do whatever you have to do. I want Beth found and back here. I could tell last night when you let me listen in that Katie was close to telling you where Beth was. A few more nudges by you, and she’ll cave.” His words burn me from the inside. Jesus, fuck. Is that what I’ve been doing? I wanted to help Skull, but I thought by letting him listen to Katie talk, he could see what I see: that she loves her sister, that her and Beth aren’t doing things to hurt Skull, that they’ve been abused and used by their family for so fucking long that they just don’t trust anyone… “Boss, it’s not like that,” I start, but that’s when I hear the door slam. Katie’s not only up, but she’s heard this shit. “FUCK! Boss, I love Katie. You have them wrong. They aren’t doing this to hurt you or— shit, boss, I have to go. Katie’s been listening.” “Why the fuck would you let her hear—??” “I didn’t know! Okay. I was in this bathroom, hiding like a pussy and trying to do work for you when I should have just told Katie what the fuck was going on.” I pull my shirt over my head. “You better go after her! If she gets away, then—” “Goddamn it, boss! Are you not listening? If she gets away, it’s not we, it’s me. Me. I love her! She’s mine! This isn’t some play to get your information. I love her!” “Fucking hell,” Skull groans. “Torch, man…” “It’s okay. I have the key. She can’t get far. I’ll get her back and—” I’m heading towards the door with my phone and open it just in time to catch Katie zooming past our room in the jeep. She looks at me as she passes, flipping me off. She’s moving fast, but even with that, I can see the pain and tears on her face. I see them and I know I’m the cause. She pulls out on the main road

like a mad woman and I’m left standing there in my bare feet, holding a phone and a key and feeling like my world just exploded.



I stretch my body, feeling delicious pings zap through me. Torch… No, Hunter. Hunter loves me. Me. Even with everything wrong with me, he loves me. Well, he doesn’t know about the dyslexia or my ADHD, but he knows about my leg and he didn’t even blink. It didn’t even make a difference to him. He asked for my heart. He asked me to let him in, to trust him, to take care of me and my sister. He’ll protect Beth as his own, too, because she’s important to him. The same with Gabby. I’m still worried, but he has been telling me over and over that Skull wouldn’t hurt Beth. He’s right. It’s safer for her to be with us than out there where Colin might get to her. I was going to tell him that last night so we could go get Beth and Gabby together, but once I told him I loved him, we both kind of got off track. I grin. Not that I would change a damn thing. I sit up in bed, the chill in the room causing goosebumps to break out over my skin. I reach over and feel his pillow. It’s still warm. The movement causes my body to tighten, soreness and delicious tingles of need moving through me. It seems weird without the plug he’s been making me wear. Last night before I passed out, he said I was ready for him. I expected him to claim me then. He wanted me to sleep, though. I thought he’d wake me up this morning. It’s barely dawn outside. I stand up and look around for something to put on. His silly shirt is on the floor, so I grab it, bring it to my nose, and breathe it in. I love the way Hunter smells. His cologne is this scent that’s definitely all man, but there’s just something about the way he smells generally that makes me weak in the knees. It’s this intoxicating aroma of outdoors, leather, and wickedness. I don’t know how else to describe it. I just know I could get drunk on it. I tiptoe to the bathroom, stopping to look at the mirror with a grin. My pussy clenches in memory, instantly wanting more. I need Hunter. Maybe he’s in the shower. Mmm… shower sex. Yes, please! We can have some fun, then find food, because I’m famished! Then, I’ll ask for his help in bringing Bethie and Gabriella home with us. I’m about to open the door when I hear voices inside. It takes me a minute to realize it’s just Hunter I hear. He’s obviously on the phone. That explains why he’s in the bathroom. He didn’t want to wake me. I should reward him for being so thoughtful. A nice hummer in the shower. Heck, maybe I’ll even swallow. Normally I’m not a swallower, but Hunter has made me like everything. Before I turn the knob, I hear Hunter call me a runner. Then I hear how he wants me home before I can run. I thought I made it clear to him that I wasn’t going to run anymore last night. I thought he realized I was surrendering to him… to us. I guess I’ll just have to make sure he knows it now. I trust him. He loves me. That makes me smile. Then I hear a new voice. Skull’s. I halt my movements, interested to know what they’re talking about so early. He calls me a bitch. It’s going to take a lot for me to like that man, despite Hunter’s assurances that I will. What I hear next kills every trace of happiness I was feeling. It’s cold and lodged inside of me now, choking me. When Skulls

asks him if he was using his dick to keep me distracted, I want to scream. I fully expect Hunter to beat him down and stop him. Instead, he continues working on something, then offers to help him. No defending me. No denying that horrible claim. None of that. Skull’s next words are what brings me to my knees. “Keep playing Beth’s sister, you’re doing good there. She’s letting her guard down with you. I could tell while you were letting me listen in last night. Keep working her…” The words rip out my heart. They destroy me. Playing me? Using me? Will I never learn? Oh, God, Hunter… No, no, never Hunter. Torch. Torch let Skull listen to us. My hands shake and I back away from the door like the Devil himself is behind it. And he is. The cruelest, most horrible… He used me. I quickly find my pants. I get to my duffle bag, which has my clutch purse in it. I thought it was a sign of trust between us that Torch gave it back to me. I was an idiot. He used me. I feel the tears. They’re there, but I refuse to give into them. I can’t. Not right now. I run outside and find the jeep locked. Torch didn’t give me back my key or the spare. That should have clued me in on the whole trust thing. It doesn’t matter. I know something about my jeep that he doesn’t. One of the reasons I kept the older models is that they’re easier to break into and use in a jam. For instance, the passenger side door of mine doesn’t lock. The knob goes down saying it does, but it never actually locks. I jump in on that side and climb over the gearshift. I push the driver’s side seat all the way back and then maneuver so I’m hanging upside down. Under my seat are the only three things I’ve ever needed to get me out of a mess. I sure never needed a man. Not now, not ever. I grab the screwdriver, black tape, and the pen knife, and within a second I’ve got the cable-tied wires down from under the dash. I’ve done this so often I could do it in my sleep. I find the starter wires and the power wires that come from the battery. A few flicks of my wrist and I’ve got the insulation stripped. I connect the wires. There’s a sizzle, then a spark. I almost smile as the engine comes to life. I quickly tape up the ends of the start wire, resituate everything, then turn myself around. I adjust the seat and, before I can think about it, I jerk the car into reverse, squealing my tires and raking gears as I push it into second. I’m already in fourth, which is crazy for a parking lot when I whiz by Torch, who’s standing at the opened door to our room. I flip him off and pull out onto the highway. It’s only when I get three or four miles down the road that I realize I’m crying.



I drive for two hours straight before I’m brave enough to stop. The first thing I do is enter a store and buy a prepaid phone. Then, I dial Bethie. “Katie? Are you okay?” Bethie asks. I can hear Gabby crying in the background. I want to pour my heart out and tell my sister I’m not alright, that I’ll never be alright. I want to tell her that I fell in love with an idiot who thought it would be fun to tear my heart out of my chest and stomp on it, but I don’t give in to all that. Instead, I concentrate on her. “Are you and Gabby alright? Where are you?” “We’re not in Tennessee yet. We should be there tomorrow. Gabby got sick.” “Is she okay?” “Yeah. She has an ear infection. She’ll be okay, she’s just grumpy. It makes it hard to travel.” “Where are you? I can come to you. We’ll change our travel plans. Maybe it’s time we consider going across the border.” “Where? We both decided it would be easier to get lost here because we knew the land so well and didn’t need additional documentation.” “I know, but… Canada is sounding better and better.” “We’ll see. I really want Gabby to be close to—” “That bastard doesn’t deserve to have Gabby in his life.” “Katie.” “Listen, tell me where you are.” “Mississippi. I figured the safest bet was to travel in the opposite direction of you.” “Okay. Shit, I’m over a day away from you. Alright, I’ll drive as far as I can tonight and then I’ll meet up with you tomorrow. Do you need me to bring you anything?” “No, I have Gabby’s medicine and the hotel we’re in has a kitchenette. I stocked up for a few days when we stopped,” she says and then gives me directions to her hotel. “Okay, sis. Call this number if you need me. Love you bigger than outer space,” I tell her. “Moon and back again. Be safe, Katie.” We hang up. Emptiness fills my heart. I hate being apart from Bethie. Since she found me again, we’ve been everything to each other. She’s my confidant, my best friend, and my sister. She’s also the only person I will ever be able to trust. I shouldn’t have forgotten that. * * * I’m killed when I finally pull into the Mississippi state line rest area. I couldn’t go another step if I wanted to. I’ve traveled through the bottom half of Kentucky, from end to end of Tennessee, and finally

hitting where I’m at now. With everything I’ve been through and all of the shit with Torch, I’ve got a migraine from hell. My leg is killing me, and my vision is blurry. I’m a total train wreck. I didn’t think I could even find a hotel. I doubt Torch is looking for me, but if he is, he’ll scour the hotels. It’d be safest here, at least from Torch. I get out of the jeep and limp towards the restrooms. There’s a greasy-looking guy in a blue windbreaker eyeing me as I walk by. He looks like he hasn’t bathed in a month. I don’t look at him. No need to encourage the guy; he gives me the creeps. I keep my eyes straight ahead as I pass him. I feel prickles of awareness spread over my skin, and I know he’s staring at me. I don’t think I’ve ever been so glad to close and lock a door in my life. I do my business, then grab a rubber band from the three or four I have around my wrist and pull my hair up in a messy bun. When I leave, the greasy guy is still there. Great. I keep ignoring him, grab a water so I can down some pain pills, then head back to my jeep. I take my medicine and feel instant relief that the guy hasn’t followed me out. I was worried he would. I lock my doors. To secure the passenger side, I take a piece of sea grass rope and tie it from handle to seat belt cover. Once I’m sure that it holds tight enough that no one can get in easily, I stretch my seat back. Sleep can’t come fast enough.



“It was smart to put a tracker in that chick’s boot,” Shaft says. Skull sent him down to pick me up after Katie left me stranded. The fucker’s blathering on and on in my ear now as I drive one of the club’s trucks down the interstate. “Her name’s Katie,” I snarl, not bothering to take my eyes off the road. I’ve been driving nonstop, which would be good, except so is Katie. Even with her leg, she’s pushed through Kentucky, and in another twenty minutes or so, she’ll have driven all the way across the state of Tennessee. When I see her again, I’m going to blister her ass. It will be so fucking red she won’t sit down for weeks. She has to be miserable. Jesus with a hangover, why wasn’t I more careful? I should not have put Skull on speakerphone. What the fuck must she be thinking? Oh, that’s easy. She’s thinking that I’m an asshole and a moron, and she’s damn right. “Torch, brother. Look. Her car’s stopped.” My attention goes back to the phone I have mounted on the dash. Fuck, it has. Good. Only problem is, it’s stopped in fucking Mississippi. I knew she was a few hours in front of me, but I didn’t realize she’d be even more than that. I step on the gas, hoping I can get there before it’s too late. At best, it will be three hours before I get to her, and that’s only if I peg the speedometer to get there. My cell phone rings, making my track go blank. Even though it’s a matter of pulling it back up, it’s annoying as hell. “What?” I roar, needing this conversation done. I know it’s just a blue dot on the screen, but when I see it, I feel closer to Katie and not quite so out of control. That’s the major thing right now because I feel completely out of control. “It’s me,” says Skull. “There’s shit going on. I’m flying into Mississippi. I’ll be there about the time you are. I got information back from our mole inside the Chrome Saints.” My heart stalls. Fuck. “What the fuck’s going on and why Mississippi? That’s where Katie is.” “I know, and apparently the Chrome Saints do, too.” “What? How?” “They have a low jack planted on the jeep.” “Motherfucker! I saw them around it at the diner and I didn’t even think to check. Fuck, I’m an idiot!” “Too late, now. We need to hurry. They’ve been trailing it. They followed your girl into a store where she bought a phone. Unless I miss my guess, she’s off to meet Beth.” “Motherfucking craptastic load of shit! I’m about two and a half hours out. I’ll intercept her.” “The fuck you will! You’ll not stop her from going to Beth and Gabby, and that’s a fucking order.” “Boss, I can get there and protect Katie and—” “And nothing! As mad as she is at you, she’d never tell you where Beth is, and I can’t risk losing her again.”

“I can’t let something happen to Katie!” “We’ll have enough men there. Nothing will happen, Torch. Just don’t fuck it up. I think a lot of you, but you try to come between me and my family and I will fuck you up.” The phone goes dead. Motherfucker. * * * I drive the next three hours in silence. I drive as fast as humanly possible and I ignore every fucking thing that Shaft says. Not that he’s said much. Ever since he asked me to stop two hours back so he could use the bathroom and I told him to hang his dick out the window and let it fly, he shut the fuck up. I don’t breathe normally until I’m staring at the exit for the rest area. I pull into it slowly, hanging back and trying to find Katie’s jeep. As soon as I spot it, I park as far away as possible. Shaft jumps out at the same time I do. “Where the hell are you going?” I ask. “To the bathroom,” he answers, “and fuck you very much, asshole.” I let him go. I’m glad he’s leaving. I walk towards Katie’s jeep, and that’s when I see a motherfucker casing it out. I’m going to make sure she pays for worrying my ass. Anyone knows not to hang out at a motherfucking rest stop. I expect her to jump out of the jeep and confront the motherfucker. When she doesn’t, I get worried. I see that the asshole’s holding something, and then notice light reflect off of the silver blade in his hand. Now, I’m beyond worried. I inch up by the back of the jeep. I look inside and, from this angle, it’s hard to tell, but it looks like she’s sleeping. She needs to be punished for a fucking month. I finish circling around the jeep. When the son of a bitch turns to go to the driver’s side door, I come up behind him, wrap my arm around his neck, and cap a hand over his mouth. I pull him away from the jeep and behind another car, wrestling. It costs me because he cuts into my hand with that fucking knife. I don’t stop until I have him completely pulled away. Suddenly, he breaks away, spins, then comes at me with the knife. I deflect it, but I’m losing blood from my arm, and if I don’t hurry and put an end to this, I’m going to get weak fast. I dance around him for a minute, then ram at him. I grab his arm, trying to keep the knife away from me as my other hand wraps around his neck and I slam him against a nearby pickup. I choke him, determined to keep him from getting air. The arm holding his shakes, and he slowly wins that battle as the knife gets closer and closer to me. He gets away from the truck and I back up a few steps, allowing it. I need to regroup. My fucking arm is losing blood pretty damn quick. This fight may get dirty. I’m just about to junk-punch him with my knee, since my hands are a little busy, when the guy falls to the fucking ground like a piece of lead. Standing behind him is Shaft, who holds a big ass rock he just swung into the man’s head. Once he makes sure the motherfucker’s unconscious, he drops the rock on the man’s gut. The guy’s body jerks, but shows no other signs of consciousness. “About damn time,” I growl, pissed off that I couldn’t finish the motherfucker myself. “If a son of a bitch had let me leak my lizard earlier, I would have been here, so shut it. What do we do with the son of a bitch?” “Kill him.”

“Wouldn’t it be, y’know, smarter if we just tie him up and deliver him to the cops?” “Not as much fun.” “Whatever, man. I’m not the son of a bitch who’s leaking blood all over the place and starting to look like I haven’t seen sun in a couple of years.” “Fine. Tie him up and we’ll call 911 anonymously. There’s a first aid kit in the car. I’ll see about fixing my arm up.” “Got it. You going to get your woman?” “Skull told me not to, so no, but we sure ain’t letting her out of our sight.” “Joy,” Shaft grumbles. “I’ll be back. Gonna get some rope out of the truck.” I follow him after making sure that the asshole hasn’t come around. He’s still out cold, so I start walking back to the truck. I stop mere feet away from Katie’s jeep. She’s still sound asleep. She better be glad Skull forbade me to grab her tonight, because if he hadn’t… fuck. I was already pissed. After seeing how close she got to some pervert raping her—or worse—I’m not sure how gentle I’d have been with her. I give her one more glance through the window of her jeep, then walk back down to my vehicle. It’s gonna be a long night.



Sleeping in my car was a lot more fun when I was younger. I think I’m sorer now than I was before I took my nap. I didn’t mean to stay out quite so long. Apparently, Mississippi rest areas are safer than the ones I’m used to because no one bothered me. I’m back on the road, headed to my sisters. I should be there any moment, which is good. Up ahead, I see a road sign that reads “HWY 3209” and take a small breath of relief. Finally, I’ll be with Beth and Gabby again. I go across a small, low-water bridge, take the right turn like Bethie explained, and start watching the odometer. She said the hotel was on the left about two miles. I cringe when I see it. It was probably a great hotel—back in the early eighties. I pull into the parking lot and take a breath. I can do this, I tell myself. Nothing to it. I’ll just collect my sister and niece, then we have to get the fuck out of here before Norman Freaking Bates shows up. Simple. I look around and it seems clear. I don’t know why, but I’ve had this feeling all morning that someone’s been following me. I could’ve sworn I saw the same truck a few times, but each time it would get lost in traffic or pass me. It’s the interstate, and that shit happens, but I’m just being paranoid. I blame Torch. He got me to let my guard down and now I see enemies everywhere. I go to the right door, then knock. It takes a couple of minutes before Bethie opens the door. When she does, she wraps her arms around me so tight I can’t breathe. “Let’s get out of the open,” I tell her, still unable to shake that feeling. We retreat back into the room. She closes the door behind me. “Are you okay?” she asks at once, sitting down on one of the double beds in the room. “I’ll be better when we get on the road,” I admit. “You got all your stuff packed?” “All but Gabby’s. She’s still sleeping. She barely closed her eyes last night.” “Isn’t she getting any better?” “Yeah. You know I wouldn’t put Gabby’s health in jeopardy. She’s just got her days and nights mixed up.” I walk over to the far bed that Bethie and her slept in. Little Gabby’s curled up against a pillow, her thick black curls laying over her face. She looks like an angel. “Hello, my sweet niece,” I whisper with a smile. She makes everything better, just by being close. These two are all I need. I don’t need Torch. You can only depend on family. God, that sounds absurd, coming from me. But Bethie and Gabby are the only real family I’ve ever had, so it’s true. “We need to get going,” Bethie warns me. “How about I load up my stuff and move yours from the jeep? We’ll put it all in my car. You can rest your leg and watch Gabby. Then, when I’m done, we’ll load up the rest of her stuff and get the heck out of here.” I smile because that’s Bethie, kicking into mother mode. I sit back down with a sigh. “Am I that obvious?” “You’re limping like crazy.”

“Okay, it’s probably a good plan,” I concede, because I am in a lot of pain. “And I’m driving when we hit the road,” she insists, going to the nightstand and grabbing her keys. “I’m going to miss my jeep,” I complain. “Too many people will be looking for it,” Bethie reasons, “from what you told me on the phone this morning. I can’t believe you and Torch…” “Let it go,” I say at once, “and please don’t ever mention his name again.” “You’ll wish you could get off that easy,” she grumbles. “I’ll be back in a minute. Throw me your keys.” “I’d love to, but I can’t, don’t have them. Had to hot-wire the vehicle to get away. It’s unlocked, though.” “Katie …” “Don’t start, Bethie. It’s been a rough couple of days,” I tell her, then lay back on the bed. Gabby, the smart cookie that she is, must recognize that Bethie has left, because she wakes up just a few minutes later. I pick her up, loving how she fills my arms with her precious weight. She smells like baby lotion and powders. I place a kiss on the top of her head. “Hey there, beautiful. Mommy just went to load up the car. We’ll be on the road in no time and Aunt Katie will buy you some nuggies and french fries, and we’ll listen to mommy tell us how that’s not a nutritious meal and we’ll laugh at mean ol’ mommy.” “Kayyyyyyyytie!” she cries merrily, all smiles and rainbows this morning. Gabby’s always been a happy baby. She starts wiggling, wanting down. I look at the floor of the room. She got some memory blocks in front of the kitchenette, which is really a mini-fridge, a hot plate, and a sad-looking coffee maker. I sit her down and start playing with her. Bethie knocks on the door a couple of minutes later. “I’m gonna go let your momma in, short-stuff. Be right back.” I groan at the added pressure it puts on my leg to get up from the floor. “You should have just left it unlocked, Bethie,” I call out. “It was just a minute.” I open the door and look one last time over my shoulder at Gabby because she cries out. It’s just because her tower of blocks fell over, but my nerves are shot. “Hello, sweetness.” My body freezes into place right where I’m standing when Torch’s voice hits me. I turn to him and the look on his face sends a shiver of fear through my system. His hair is tousled, his clothes wrinkled. His eyes are shining with anger. I’m scared, I can admit it, but there’s a part deep inside of me that’s glad to see him. He has on faded jeans that are so worn they’re more white than blue. He has on a blue t-shirt that has a silhouette of a cat on it and a man with a whip. Underneath, it reads “Pussy Tamer”. Maybe the most alarming thing is that he has his club clothes on again. His Devil’s Blaze MC cut is staring at me and it makes my stomach turn. I’d find something to say about that, if my brain wasn’t racing. Did Bethie see? Is she… That unasked question is answered when I see her in the arms of a big tall biker with blonde hair and all muscles. He holds Beth close, making it unable for her to get to me. She looks terrified and there’s tears in her eyes. Anger fires through me. I don’t have time to think about it though, because I’m roughly pushed out of the way as another biker moves into the hotel. He’s tall, his body covered in ink from his fingers and up his neck, the majority of them being skulls. He’s big—bigger than Torch, though roughly the same height. His jeans have frayed holes in the knees and around the hips are smaller ones. He’s wearing a Devil’s

Blaze cut, too, with a black shirt under that. He’s got a piercing in his lip and a gage in his ear, and it doesn’t take a rocket scientist, or the fact that his leather cut says Skull on it, to know this is the man Bethie is in love with. Jesus. When my sister, who is about as wholesome and good as they come, decides to taste a bit of the wild stuff, she doesn’t mess around. He doesn’t spare me a word. “Wait, what are you doing? You can’t—” “I’m taking my daughter,” he growls, and I can hear Bethie crying in the background. My heart is hammering in my chest and fear churns in my stomach. In all our time under lock and key at my grandfather’s and then on the run, I’ve never known such fear. I’m scared to death.



She’s beautiful. Even when I stand here, worried about the confrontation coming up, mad as Hell at her and Skull, I still can’t deny that my woman is beautiful. She’s also in pain. She’s limping more than she ever did in front of me. Right away, I realize it’s because she doesn’t bother hiding things from Beth. Even when I thought her guard was down with me, I was wrong. When she goes to chase after Skull, I wrap my arms around her waist and pull her back into me. Right away, she starts kicking against me, her hands going behind to my head to wrap her fingers in my hair, pulling. She’s wrestling like a wet mountain lion hanging on for dear life. Too fucking bad my patience is gone. “Cut that shit out, Katie. We got company coming and I need you, Beth, and Gabby out of here before they get here.” “Like I believe you!” she cries out. “Let me go, you bastard! You used me! You lied to me!” She’s screaming, and one of her backward kicks manages to graze my fucking balls. I wince at the pain. I pull her around to face me, holding my hand around her neck and keeping her head still, even if the rest of her is fighting against me. “You and I got shit to talk about, and we will, but right now Colin’s men are headed this way. That means my job is to get you, your sister, and niece somewhere safe. So stop acting like a fucking baby and help me do that!” Her eyes narrow down on me, her body jerking like I hit her. “I hate you.” I throw her over my shoulder, fucking tired of her fit. “I’m taking Katie back in Beth’s car,” I announce. “You make sure you don’t drag your fucking feet. I want all our men behind our walls before we attack,” Skull says. His voice is thick and I’d be blind not to see the tears he’s shed. He’s holding his daughter and her little hand is reaching for the hoop he has in his lip. They look so much alike it’s freaking uncanny. I’m upset he didn’t let me get Katie last night, even if I can understand why. My anger has settled some, though, because I have Katie back in my arms. “We’ll be there. Two days, max.” “I thought you said you were taking my family with us? I want Bethie and Gabby with me!” Katie growls. I look over at Beth. She’s crying, but her eyes are following every movement Skull and Gabby are making. “My family will be with me,” says Skull defiantly. “You’ve been helping to run interference too fucking long. If it wasn’t for Torch, I’d leave you here for Colin’s men to play with.” “Watch it, Skull,” I retort.

He gives me a look. We’re going to have words later. I get that he’s upset, but Katie’s mine, even if I’m mad as hell at her for running out and not giving me time to talk to her. This whole situation is fucked up, but it didn’t come from the girls trying to take Gabby, or from willfully hurting Skull. I only hope in time he can grasp that. Right now, he’s so angry I’m afraid he might do something he and Beth can’t recover from. I take Katie towards the car. Beth’s voice stops me. “The baby’s bag with her food and clothes… most of it is in the room… but there’s one bag in the car. I… Gabby needs it.” “I’ll provide mi hija with anything she needs from here on out,” Skull growls, still not looking at Beth. “There are things in there she can’t rest without. New ones wouldn’t work,” Beth’s soft voice comes back. “I know you’re planning on turning us back over to Colin, but please. Gabby. She shouldn’t have to suffer because of—” “Te tienes que callar la pinche boca!” Skull growls. “Torch, grab la pinche bolsa.” Katie has gone strangely quiet. I don’t know if she’s picking up on the undercurrents firing off between Beth and Skull or what, but I’m glad. I take her to the passenger side and get her in the vehicle. When she’s sitting in the car, I notice the tears falling. Katie is so tightly wrapped up, seeing the tears physically hurts me. Jesus, having a woman is so damned complicated. I pull the handcuffs out of my back pocket and click them over her wrist, connecting them to the handle above the door on the interior. Katie’s head turns, looking at the handcuffs and back at me, and even in tears, she’s shooting fire at me with her eyes. “Remember these, darling?” I ask. “Get used to them because you aren’t getting out of them any time soon.” “I hate you,” she repeats. “I’ve heard that one before,” I remark, slamming the car door on her. I see the large colorful bag in the back that’s covered by cartoon characters. I open the back door and grab it, taking it over to Beth. I kiss her cheek. “It’ll all be okay, Beth. Hold tight. I’m going to take care of your sister, I promise.” It’s not much, but it’s my way of reassuring her. I just hope I’m right, for both our sakes. She gives me a weak smile through her tears, then I turn to go back to my woman. Everyone has loaded up and, as I look over my shoulder, Sabre’s putting Beth in his SUV. It doesn’t escape my attention that Skull still has Gabby and he’s in a separate vehicle. Fuck, I hope I’m right. I go get my woman so we can get out of here before the Saints figure out we jammed their signal, fix it, then deduce our location. That’s the last thing anyone needs. Our plates are full enough.



We’re almost back in Tennessee and we still haven’t said a word to each other, which suits me fine, but when he reaches over and turns off the radio, I know my reprieve is over. “I thought you had better sense than to pull the crap you’ve pulled. What the fuck were you trying to do, get yourself killed? Not to mention spending the night in a fucking rest stop!” I know my eyes go wide. I guess it shouldn’t surprise me that he knows everything, since clearly he’s been tracking me. It does though, at least slightly. “I was doing what I had to do to protect my family,” I say in response. “And I was perfectly fine at the rest stop. It was safe. I know what I’m doing, y’know.” Torch mumbles something under his breath, his knuckles going white against the steering wheel, and I can see his pulse throbbing in his neck. Then, he turns on me and I swear if a man could breathe fire, he’d be doing it. “You kidding me? Jesus on a Harley, you’re completely nuts! You weren’t safe! Nothing about the harebrained shit you’ve been pulling has been safe, and if it wasn’t for me and my brothers being there this morning, Colin’s assholes would have gotten ahold of you.” “Oh, they wouldn’t have, either! If you hadn’t been there to slow us down, we would be long gone.” “Jesus, you are clueless. The only reason they didn’t get to you before we did is because we jammed their fucking signal when our intel let us know they were tracking the jeep.” “Whatever. I still say we would have been long gone. And what do you care, anyway? You and your brothers are just planning on turning me and Bethie over to Colin anyways.” He slams on the breaks and my body hurls towards the windshield. The seatbelt catches me and jerks me back, as well as my hand. The metal bites into my wrist. “Are you fucking kidding me right now?” Horns are blaring and tires are squealing as they zoom past us and bow up behind us on the road. “Will you watch it? Are you trying to get us killed? Hit the damn gas!” “Fuck no! We aren’t going another damn foot until you look me in the eye and admit that you know that there’s no way in hell that I’m ever letting Colin or any of that fucking bunch get ahold of you!” “Whatever you say.” “I’m not playing you right now, Katie. Admit it. Jesus Christ! How can you even say that to me after everything that’s gone down between us?” “You mean all of the lying? The taped conversations? The fucking backstabbing? You mean all of that, Torch?” “Stop calling me Torch!” “That’s your name!” “The fuck it is! You call me Hunter!” “Are you for real?”

“Katie…” he warns me. “Fine then, Hunter. Perhaps you should run to the hospital because I think you’ve had a stroke! Or you’re just fucking insane!” “You got that right, lady. Loving your ass has drove me completely insane.” “Don’t say that,” I tell him, my voice so quiet, I’m not sure he can hear me. I just know that when he uses those words, it hurts. No, that’s wrong. When he uses that word, it injures me. “Don’t say what, Katie? That I love you? Don’t you get it, sweetness? I fucking love you. I love you so much it’s keeping me from strangling the fucking life out of you right now.” “Will you stop?” I scream, unable to hear that from him. His face jerks back like I’ve hit him, and I decide to just let out the rest. “I trusted you! I was letting my guard down, trusting you with the two things in this world that mean more to me than anything. They’re the only reason I’m still alive! And you used me, planning to—” “Planning to get them back to Skull. My God, woman! Did you even see the hell on his face when he saw Gabby? Did that even register, or are you and your sister so selfish that you think this is all about you?” His words cut me. He doesn’t know. He doesn’t have any idea. He couldn’t. I turn away from him then. A car comes up behind us and this time they don’t go around. They just sit there with their hand on the horn, blaring it continuously. “I’m going!” Torch yells, then finally jerks it down into drive, slamming his foot on the gas. I just keep staring out the window and feeling like I might not survive this.



Silence. That’s all it’s been since our mini-screaming match. I say mini, because I’m pretty sure it’s going to get much worse before I break through the walls she’s trying to erect between us. I wish I knew how to get through to her. Some magical formula which could just end this shit. I don’t. All I have to give her is the truth. I hope that’s enough, because she sure as hell ain’t going anywhere. We get about halfway home when I decide to stop for the night. I pull into one of the big chain hotels. It’s going to take a soft king-size bed, a Jacuzzi, and anything else I can find to make her happy. She’s still not talking to me, so fuck it. I’ll leave her chained to the arm-grip handle and get out. Her voice stops me right before I close the door, surprising me. “Torch. Make sure you get two beds,” she says. I don’t answer. There’s no reason to. She’s out of her fucking mind. She’s sleeping with me tonight. No. Hell no. I’m sleeping inside her tonight. Once I get us checked in and parked up, I unlatch her from the handle and help her out of the car. “Can you walk?” “I’m fine,” she huffs. I frown, but I’m too fucking worn out from the day to argue much with her. I latch her to my wrist and basically pull her with me to the back entrance. We get into the elevators and the minute the doors close, Katie decides to talk. “You’re such a fucking asshole.” I pinch the bridge of my nose and close my eyes, trying to remember why I wanted her to talk in the first place. “Katie, don’t push me anymore,” I warn her. “You won’t like what happens.” I’m at the end of my fucking rope. “Let me go, Torch. You have what you want. Just let me go.” “You’d leave your sister and niece behind?” I ask, pissed off and biting my fucking tongue to keep from asking her how she could leave me behind. “No, but I’ll get to your club on my own.” That does it. “So it’s me you’d leave behind. The fucking man who put everything on the line for you. The man who’s dick is good enough to use, but nothing else.” “Don’t do that! You don’t get to do that. You don’t have the right.” I push the button to stop the elevator. I grab her hand and hold it over her head, which lifts her other one, since it’s still cuffed to mine, and I push into her tightly so she’s trapped by me and the wall, unable to move. “What don’t I have the right to do, Katie? Tell me. Shouldn’t I be upset because the woman I love is running from me and trying to push me away?”

“You don’t get the right to act like I’m the one hurting you! I never promised you anything more than I gave you. I never used what we had together against you!” “That’s right, sweetness. You never promised me anything more than your pussy, right? That’s all you ever invested. How can you use anything against me? I mean, all I was to you was a real life vibrator.” “You’re overselling yourself,” she hurls back. “My vibrator is better.” “We’ll just see about that.” My hand goes to her pants to undo them. “What? What are you doing??” she shrieks. “Giving you one last time to compare the two,” I snarl back, pushing her clothes down over her hips. “I am not making love to you!” “Making love has nothing to do with what I am going to do to you.” “You’re crazy! If you do this, it’s rape!” “And you’re full of shit,” I tell her, undoing my pants. “I’m serious! Don’t do this, Torch!” “Stop calling me Torch!” “It’s your name! Stop it! Oh my God!” she hisses, trying to run away from me when I push my fingers through the lips of her pussy. Hot, wet heat gathers on my hand immediately. She’s fucking drenched and I’ve done nothing. “You might be saying no, but your body sure as fuck isn’t,” I tell her, my voice firm but quiet. “You’re so wet, it’s painted on the inside of your thighs.” “The bellboy we met in the hall was hot. It’s all for him.” “Well, since he’s not here, I’ll just take it,” I tell her, and for some reason, I’m smiling. Maybe it’s because I thrust my fingers into her at that exact moment and my lips swallow the gasp that leaves her lips.



Hunter’s fingers thrust into me at the same moment he takes my mouth. His tongue wraps around mine and I try not to kiss him. I truly do. But, he’s right. I do want him. I’ve wanted him from the first moment I saw him at the bar. I may always want him. I think my fate has been sealed. He says he never means to turn me and Beth over to Colin, and I even believe that. Maybe I’m a fool. Maybe I’m completely and utterly fooling myself, but I believe him. So, maybe that’s why I kiss him back. Maybe I just need his lips on mine and his tongue in my mouth. Who knows? All I know is that with one touch, he sets me off. I pull on my hands, wanting them loose so I can touch him. He doesn’t let me, though. If anything, his hold tightens. He breaks away from my mouth, and I’m panting when he looks at me. “Give me the words, Katie.” “I hate you,” I tell him, even though I don’t, even though I’m pretty fucking sure I’m utterly and completely in love with him. His fingers still inside of me, I tighten my muscles on them, nudging him with my hips to try and get more. I squirm, twisting and trying to get him to move. Nothing works. “The words, sweetness, or this is all you get.” “You’re an asshole.” “I know.” His easy acceptance trips me up. I wasn’t expecting it. “You hurt me.” “I know that too, Katie, and I’m so fucking sorry.” Something else I wasn’t expecting from him. It annoys me that he’s being this way. I don’t want it. It would be easy to walk away from him if he remained an ass and all of this just boiled down to sex. With that, I might be able to forget what we shared the night before I left. The night before his words… destroyed me. “Are we going to have a heart-to-heart with your fingers inside me?” “If that’s what it takes,” he mutters. “I’d rather you fuck me.” “That’s going to happen too, eventually.” “You let Skull hear things I told you. Just you. You betrayed me.” “I was just trying to reach Skull, sweetness. I thought, if he could hear the reasons behind Beth’s choices, then… Fuck! I don’t know what I was thinking. I was trying to help. I needed for Skull and Beth to be okay, because—” “Because?” I prompt, knowing that what he says matters. What happens between us hinges on what happens here in this elevator. “I’m not giving you up, Katie. I’m not letting you go. If I have to keep you chained to me for the next

twenty years, that’s exactly what I’ll do.” “What does that have to do with Skull and Beth? We aren’t them!” “Exactly! You would give the world hell and face anything head-on with me. Beth didn’t do that. That’s on her. Her choices destroyed Skull, and the shit he’s pulling, that’s on him! They’re tearing each other apart and I wanted to try and fix it because I knew!” “Knew what?” I ask, softer this time. I’m confused and wondering how in the hell we are having this conversation with his fingers still inside of me and my pants down around my knees. “I knew you would choose her,” he finally answers. “I wanted to try and fix it so I could still be part of your plan. I knew you’d be just like Beth. You’d choose her over me. Hell, I gave you my all that night in the hotel and you still wouldn’t tell me you loved me. You still wouldn’t hold onto me. You ran. Maybe I’m wrong,” he says, taking his hands away. My body instantly misses his fingers, but I try to concentrate on his words. I need to hear them. “Maybe we are just like them,” he goes on, “because you ran, just like her…” He drops his hands, letting go of my free one. He unlatches the handcuffs, then stuffs them in his back pocket. I stare at him a minute, rubbing my wrist. Then I look at him, really look at him. My cocky biker with the horrible t-shirts and the easy smile. The eyes with wicked promises glowing in their depths. All of that is gone and, in its place, is just a man. A man who, even though his brother has what he wanted, is still trying to be with me. A man who claims he loves me, even when his side has won. A man who claims to love me when he’s seen me at my weakest. A man who… I love. He reaches over to start the elevator back. Now is decision time. Do I keep running? Do I repeat the mistakes that my sister made? My hand goes to the elevator and I stop it again. “What are you doing?” he asks. My hands go to his belt, undoing it and unlatching the button and zipper on his pants. I push them out of the way, thanking the stars my man is a free-baller. “Claiming you,” I answer, my eyes watching his as I stroke his cock. It might be my imagination but I thought I saw a tremor run through his body. “Get off your knees, sweetness. You’ll hurt your leg.” “Stop worrying. My leg is fine. I’m loving on my man.” “Am I your man?” he asks. I keep stroking him, but I angle my head under him so I can run my tongue over his balls and suck on them, toying with them. His balls are already hard and the heated skin sends waves of need through my body. “Katie?” he asks, his voice quiet and full of desire, of need, of something else… something more tangible. I release him from my mouth with a pop, then use my hand to rub his balls one last time before I lick my way up his cock. My eyes are on his the entire time. When I reach the head of his cock, I slide my tongue around it, gathering his pre-cum. “Katie,” he prompts. “The only one I’ll ever want. I’m not running, Hunter. Not anymore.” I slide my mouth over him, taking him inside. I keep going until my lips meet my hand, which circles the base of his dick. I use my tongue to love on his dick as I take him all the way in, licking the large vein

that seems to be pulsing. Slowly, I move back up, releasing his cock from my mouth. Even more pre-cum slides from his head and leaks down on my hand as I move up and down the hard length of his shaft. “Sweetness…” I move my tongue back down, using his pre-cum and my mouth to make his dick shine, coating it. I look up at Hunter. He’s watching everything I do. His hands are in my hair, but he’s not demanding; he’s letting me play. I suck him all the way back in my mouth, making his huge cock disappear and hollowing out my cheeks. I repeat this and use my hand to stroke as I go back and forth, working in unison. His cock is so wet now, strands of pre-cum stringing from the head of his cock to my lips. I watch his face as my tongue gathers them into my mouth, all while my hand keeps stroking him. “You taste so good, Hunter.” “Jesus, sweetness…” I use my lips to kiss his head, my tongue sliding between them to curve into the small opening and demanding more of his pre-cum. I tighten my hand on him and continue to stroke. His hand tightens in my hair, silently demanding more. I don’t give into the urge to give him what he wants. Instead, I flatten out my tongue and use his hard cock to paddle it, slapping the dick so it spanks my tongue. His heavy cock bounces back and forth, pre-cum splattering on my lips and the side of my face. “Mmm…” I moan around him as I take the head and suck in more of his taste. His body quakes as the vibration of my voice hums against his dick. “Jesus. Fuck!” Hunter growls. His head goes back against the wall of the elevator. “Seeing my cum on you… It’s a fucking dream come true, sweetness. You’re mine. Tell me you know that,” he all but moans out. My other hand pets his balls and I can feel the way they’ve tightened even more. I know he’s close. His words serve as inspiration. I move my hands to his cock. It takes both of them to completely engulf them. Just acknowledging that makes my pussy tremor. That’s for later, though. Right now, it’s all about Hunter. I keep the head of his cock on my tongue as I use both hands to continue stroking him, holding him tight. My hands slide up and down his shaft easily, it’s so slick. His head pulses against my tongue. I get faster with my strokes, loving the way he’s giving me his pre-cum, a little at a time, but I know what’s coming. I know even before he growls out my name. Mine. He’s proud it’s me. He wants me. After a lifetime of feeling like I don’t measure up, that settles in my heart, and it fucking blasts away the damage all of the negative has done. “I’m coming, sweetness. Oh, fuck, I’m going to—” His words hit me almost at the same time his cum starts pouring into my mouth. Stream after stream is ejected from his cock, splashing on my tongue, along the side of my face, and down my chin. I can even feel it running down my neck. He groans as his eyes shut. The way his body quakes, combined with the way his hand slides against my hair caressing it, is my reward. When it’s over, I go back to licking his semi-erect cock, cleaning it up, then kissing it with soft, barely-there touches from my lips as he recovers. It takes him a few minutes, but he reaches down and pulls me up. I resist to put one last kiss on his cock. He half-buttons his pants, leaving the zipper and belt undone. Then he pulls my clothes back up over my hips, leaving them undone. “You’re never leaving me, Katie. We’re together no matter what or who tries to come between us. Say it.”

“I’m right here, unless you do something to fuck it up,” I tell him instead. He looks at me, then rips his shirt off his head, using it to clean off my face and neck gently. “What am I going to do with you, Katie? Always giving me shit.” “It’s a gift, but if you’re going to keep me, you should get used to it,” I tell him as the elevator takes off. We didn’t hit the button, I guess it has an override. “I guess I will,” he agrees, and he’s smiling. It’s a beautiful smile. “I love you, Hunter,” I finally say, letting it out. “I’ve only said that to two other people in my life. Bethie, and my niece. But I love you. You’re right. I should have screamed at you, not ran. I’ll never do that to you again. I’ll fight to keep us. Does that work for you?” The look of happiness in his face deepens. “I think that’s perfect, Katydid. Just perfect.” “You look awful happy for a man whose woman just told him she was going to spend her life screaming at him,” I tell him, trying to joke my way around the swell of emotion I feel in my chest. “That’s because I’m fucking ecstatic,” he admits. “Especially if all our shouting matches end like this one did.” I don’t say a word. I let him gather me up in his arms and hold me close as the elevator door dings, signaling our arrival. I hold his discarded shirt against my stomach as we walk down the hall, ignoring the stares from the other guests who were waiting for the elevator. It doesn’t escape my notice that he cleaned me up with a shirt that declared him a pussy tamer. I kind of have to agree, as long as it’s my pussy.



I carry her to our room. She’s biting into the side of my neck, raking her teeth against my skin. We pass people in the hall that stare, but my little wildcat never misses a beat. I open the door and kick it shut with my foot behind us. I stand her up by the bed and hold her while she kicks off her shoes. Then, I pull her shirt up over her head and unlatch her bra. Next comes her pants and underwear. I bend down and pick up her panties, bringing them to my face and breathing them in. I look over to Katie while I’m still taking in the green lace that covers her. “I want to yell at you for wearing these damn things, but I find myself dreaming of having them wrapped around my cock while I watch you make yourself come,” I tell her, the pink tint of her embarrassment heating up her face. “I can’t believe you just smelled my panties,” she says. I put them down on the nightstand with a grin. “Honey, if it was possible, I’d eat the damn things,” I tell her, picking her up and tossing her on the bed. “Err… Einstein? The head of the bed is up there,” she says. The way I tossed her, her head is at the foot of the bed—which is exactly where I want her. “True, sweetness,” I tell her, taking out the handcuffs from my back pocket. “But the headboard is just leather mounted on the wall. Now here at the foot is an honest-to-God post I can use to my advantage.” “What are you doing?” she asks as I latch one of her wrists in the cuff. “I told you, I wasn’t going to run anymore.” I run the handcuff around the post, pulling her other hand up to attach it, then stand back to look at my handiwork. Her hands are secured above her head and there’s no way she’s going to get loose. The position causes her breasts to jut out, moving slightly with each jerk of her body. “Hunter?” I hear the hint of arousal in her voice. “Sorry, sweetness. I was just admiring my new toy.” “Toy?” “Mmm. Yes, definitely. You see, Katie,” I tell her, starting to undress. Her eyes follow everything I do, and when she licks her lips, my cock jerks against my stomach. The fucker should be down for the count after the blowjob he got earlier, but that just got his engine started. Katie may kill me, but Jesus Christ on steroids, what a fucking way to go. “I plan on you being at my mercy all night long.” “Hunter, I don’t—” “Don’t worry, baby. I’ll make you like it,” I promise her, moving down to the other side of the bed and sitting at her feet. “Did you know that there is a huge debate about how many erogenous zones a woman has?” “Oh, fuck.” “I mean, there’s the normal, and those are great. We’ll get to those for sure. The head, the pussy, the breasts… but I think there are more. I think there are areas on every single part of you that will make you beg to come. What do you think, sweetness? Do you think I’m right?” “Hunter, I…” Her voice breaks off as I pick up her foot and begin massaging the balls of her feet. I

lick around her ankle and nibble on the back of her calf. Her body jerks in response and she gasps as I continuing massaging her feet, letting my fingers manipulate the muscles. “What do you say, Katydid? Do you think the feet should be included as erogenous?” She whimpers, but doesn’t reply. So, I move up. My tongue finds the back of her knee as I raise her leg up enough so I can slide under. “I’ve always thought the knees were particularly sensitive,” I tell her, licking along the backside of her knee while my hands massage the leg gently because it’s the one that gives her so much trouble. I bite the side of her leg, moving up to her thighs. “Or maybe you’d rather I concentrate on your thighs? They are beautiful, and there’s so many places for me to bite, lick, and tease…” “Hunter!” she growls as I bite the inside of her thigh. I can smell her sweet pussy, and from where I’m at, I can see the cream gathered on the lips. I turn so I’m looking up at her, just a breath away from her pussy. I pull myself up to sit on my knees as I watch, putting her legs over my shoulders. “What is it, sweetness? Don’t you think the thighs are worth my time?” “Please,” she whimpers her hips trying to thrust up off the bed. I grin, stroking my cock. I meant to take my time. Of course, I have all night, and she’s not moving, so… “Maybe the most overlooked erogenous zone for you is your fucking cervix,” I growl, thrusting hard into her pussy and not stopping until my balls are pushed up against her. With her legs over my shoulders and her ass raised up, I’m scraping her walls and pushing up against her womb. She cries out, demanding I fuck her, and I can’t even think of denying her. I’ll have to play later. Instead, I pound the hell out of her pussy, fucking her harder than I ever have, and I don’t stop until I come deep inside of her while her body is still rocking from her own orgasm. I don’t leave her, then. I stay where I’m at. I want to stay here. I want my cum to stay here. I make a note to make sure she stops taking her birth control. I’ll bind her to me every fucking way I can. She’s never getting away.



“Are you staring at me, Katydid?” Hunter asks, those beautiful green eyes slowly opening. “Maybe. Good morning, sleepyhead.” He stretches and I feel his body move against mine. “Morning, sweetness,” he says, his hand coming to my neck and holding it while his thumb moves back and forth along my jaw. “Have I told you that I love you?” “I can’t remember,” I joke, kissing his chest. “I love you, Katydid. So fucking much.” “I love you too, Hunter.” I stare into his eyes and let my fingers tangle into his hair. “You ready to go back to Kentucky today, baby?” he asks, and I feel a moment of fear run through me before I push it aside. “You really think Bethie will be okay?” His face goes serious for a minute and his finger combs through my hair. He stares off into the distance before coming back to me. “Skull has a lot of anger to work through, and it might not be pretty for a while. I promise you that he will love his daughter and be good to her.” My muscles tense up and the fear returns. “But he won’t be to my sister?” “They have to work it out, Katie. It’s their life. I can promise you that he won’t hurt her, at least not physically.” “That’s not reassuring, Hunter.” “I can’t offer you an answer to something I don’t know, sweetness. We just have to have faith. I know that the way I love you tells me that you and I are forever. No matter what comes up I’d move Heaven and Earth to keep you, to keep what we have.” “I feel the same.” “So, do you really think Skull and Beth won’t fight to find what they had?” “Maybe. If the anger doesn’t…” He puts his finger to my lips. “We can’t do it for them, sweetness. You be there for your sister. That’s all you can do.” “Then I guess I’m ready to go back to Kentucky… well… after?” “After?” he asks with a smile. “I thought I’d be a good girlfriend and serve you breakfast in bed.” “Is that a fact?” “Mmm… Hmm…” I moan, rolling over on my back and looking over at him with a lazy smile. “And what am I having for breakfast?” Hunter asks unnecessarily, because he’s already rolling over and sliding between my legs. “Me,” I tell him, spreading myself open to give him more room, my hands reaching behind me to hold

onto the bedpost, my eyes closing as I feel his tongue slide against my clit. He’s right. I’d do anything to keep what we have together. I’m never letting him go. I hope Beth and Skull get even half of the love I feel in my heart for Hunter. “I’m never letting you go, Hunter,” I tell him, because I can’t keep the words inside. “I love you.” “I love you too, sweetness,” he murmurs against my pussy as his fingers thrust inside of me. “You’re my forever,” I hear him say before his tongue dives back in. He’s right. What we have is forever. He’s my forever, too.



Sabre drives me to a small airfield about an hour away from the hotel. In that time, he doesn’t talk to me, and neither does Latch who rides beside him. They barely even look at me. I feel so ostracized. Dirty. I’m missing Gabby. Since she’s been born, I’ve never been away from her. The longest has been an hour while I ran to the store. Will I get to see her before he turns me over to Colin? The thought of never seeing Gabby again crushes me. I can’t stop the tears. They haven’t stopped since the minute I walked out of the hotel and Skull grabbed me. “Hello there, mi puta esposa,” he’d snarled. The coldness in his voice as he grabbed me when I went to get the stuff out of Katie’s jeep will be something that sticks with me until the day I die, which I guess won’t be that long once Colin gets me, so I should be grateful for that at least. There’s no talking when we stop, or when I’m pulled onto the small airplane and pushed into a tiny bathroom. Not one word is exchanged. The only sound is that of the door as it locks behind me. The room is dark. I just sit there, doing my best to not give into the fear that swamps me. I’m terrified of the dark, too. It’s one of the things grandfather used to his advantage during my hell in France. I can feel the chill bumps spread over my body and I hug myself close, trying not to give into the panic. Instead, I close my eyes and picture Skull and Gabby together. I don’t understand it. He pushed me away from him, but there’s no mistaking the love I saw coming from him when he was holding Gabby. Gabby will have his love. If I have to die, then at least I can go knowing that. And maybe… maybe if Torch and Katie work out, she will be able to help care for her. That’s good. That’s really good. Gabby adores her aunt. She’s young. She’ll barely miss me. I feel my way to the floor and slide down against the wall, curling into myself. I feel safer against the wall. Nothing can come at me. * * * I don’t know how much time passes before the door opens. I’m so lost in my panic that I didn’t even notice we landed. At first, the bright light that shines in hurts my eyes. I blink, trying to adjust, but before I get a chance to, someone grabs my wrist and pulls me out of the room. I struggle to stand. My knees scrape against the hard metal door frame. I don’t know this person. His jacket reads: “prospect”. I guess I don’t warrant a full-fledged member of the club at this point. I’m dying to ask where he’s taking me, but it probably doesn’t matter. No one talks to me as I’m pulled off the plane and towards the main building. The property used to be an old airfield, from the looks of it. Minutes later, I’m being taken through the club. I ignore all the eyes I can feel on me, even though I’m dying of embarrassment. He takes me to the area where the members have bedrooms. I’m not taken to Skull’s room, though. The man pushes me into a room and slams the door. I sit on the bed, afraid to touch anything. I must sit there for an hour. I feel like I’m going to go insane. Is this part of Skull’s torture? Make me wait for my death? Or is it Colin who’s just dragging his feet?

My heart is in my chest when Skull enters. How can I think he looks amazing and dread seeing him at the same time? “Where’s Gabby?” “She’s being cared for,” he answers. “That’s all you need to know.” His voice is colder than I can ever remember it. “Don’t I get to see her before you send me to Colin?” I know my voice sounds pleading. I can’t help it. The thought of never getting to touch my child again… Skull stops, his dark eyes looking over me, and I feel like the dirt underneath his fingernails. “I’m not turning you over to Colin. He wants you too much. I hate him almost as much as I do you, mi esposa. Why would I do anything that gives him pleasure?” “You’re not giving me away? Well, if you’re not doing that, then... What are you going to do with me?” I ask him, my brain so stressed out that I’m having trouble piecing any of it together. “That answer is easy. Whatever the fuck I want. Here’s your food. I must get back to mi hija,” he says lifelessly, leaving a plate of food on the dresser. “Whose room is this?” I ask, not wanting to be alone again, even if it means having someone who obviously hates me in the room with me. “Pistol’s. It seemed fitting, one traitor for another,” he shrugs, his voice trailing off. “I’m not a traitor. I only ever tried to save you—” “We see things differently,” he says, walking towards the door. He’s almost out before I can find my nerve to speak again. “Can I see my daughter?” “Maybe I should make you wait years, like you did to me. Maybe you will never see her again. Haven’t made up my mind.” My body shakes from the unexpected reply. “You can’t… You can’t just take her from me!” “I can do whatever the hell I want, Beth. You’re in my home. My rules.” “Skull, don’t do this. If you do this, we’ll never be able to work together to raise our daughter.” “I’ll be raising my daughter,” he says coldly, and fear slides through me at his announcement. “You can’t mean to keep me away from Gabby.” “Why not? You didn’t have a problem keeping her away from me.” “I tried! I thought you wanted us away from you, Skull! I tried to make it back to you!” “You never would have been away from me if you had told me everything from the beginning. I never would have had a traitor in my ranks. You never would have taken my child away from me,” he adds, and with each statement, he advances on me until finally I’m backed up against the wall and there’s nowhere for me to go. He wraps his hands around my neck, exerting enough pressure that I think he might choke me. My eyes go wide and I’m afraid to move. This is not the man I remember. This Skull, he’s cold, hard, and deadly. This Skull is full of hate, and it’s all directed at me. He leans in close, his breath filtering out against my ear and down my neck. It sends shivers through me, a mixture of fear and need. “If you had told me the truth, my beautiful tigresa, none of this would have happened.” “I did it to protect you.” The pressure on my throat increases until the air refuses to come. My hands go to his in reflex. His black eyes are shining with emotion, but instead of the love or need I’ve dreamed of seeing there, they are full of anger.

“Instead, you made me a tramposo! You had me cheat on our wedding vows!” His hands clench before letting off the pressure. I take the air back into my lungs, but concentrate on his words. “We were never married!” I scream out, not wanting to think of Skull with another woman, the idea nearly gutting me. Doesn’t he know how much it cost me to let him go? Doesn’t he care that I tried to protect him and keep him safe? How did this get to be all my fault? I’ve been without him for years, too, and I didn’t go to another man. I didn’t even think about it. “We never will be, now. I would not have you now even if you begged me, Beth. Me das asco,” he hurls at me. He doesn’t know I’ve learned Spanish since I’ve been gone, or he doesn’t care. Probably the latter. But I know. I know, and his words still any fight I have inside of me. I disgust him. As he walks off, slamming the door and locking it, I sink to the floor and do what I’ve done all day. I cry.



I close the door on Beth’s cries. Her tears won’t do her any good. I’m not the man I was. I will never be him again. I go to the nursery to check on Gabriella. Gabriella. She named mi hija after my mom. Was that just a trick, too? A card she could play when her back was against the wall? Gabriella is sleeping in her crib. My daughter. My hands shake as I reach out to brush a stray curl from her forehead. “She’s beautiful,” Annie says, coming up behind me. Sabre and Latch brought her here to keep her safe, but to also help me make sure Gabriella is taken care of when I can’t be with her. I wasn’t grandstanding talking to Beth. I have so much anger at her right now that I want to punish her. I want her to hurt like I hurt. Like she made me hurt. “Si. She reminds me of mi madre.” “She looks just like you.” I smile at the words as pride slides through me. She does. She looks like me. It feels good having that acknowledged. “Did you put the monitor in my room?” I ask her. “Yes, just like you asked. But I’ll be here until Sabre and Latch get back with Lucy.” “Thank you, Annie. You are a diamante among inmundo perlas,” I tell her, but I don’t wait around for a reply. Instead, I leave and head out of the building. I make my way to the club’s garage. Once inside, I open the trapdoor to the basement. I climb down into it and turn on the light. Standing in front of me chained from the ceiling by his hands and dangling a good two feet from the floor is Pistol. His face is a bloody mess, swollen beyond recognition. His knees have been taped and semi-repaired by Dr. Torres. She’s a fucking hot piece of work. Why couldn’t I have fallen for someone like her? Hot sex, uncomplicated… if only I could feel any of that beyond the pain I feel right now. The florescent fixture buzzes and then clicks before lighting all the way. Pistol is naked. He’s missing most of his toes now, and his ass has been cut by a mixture of my knife, broken bottles, and other objects. I figured, if he’s going to fuck with me, I might as well show him how to take it like a man. Blood has run and dried down his legs. His ribs are purple, but nowhere near as scary-looking as it was last week. I know a couple are broken, but he’s still breathing, so they must have not punctured a lung. I stand there watching him, taping my hands up. I think he opens an eye. It’s such a fucking mess, who could be sure? “Mátame,” Pistol says, the word coming out barely more than a soft whisper. I might not have heard it, except he begs for the same thing every time. It’s monotonous. He should figure out by now that he dies when I’m done, not before. Now that my hands are taped, I circle his body. “I met mi hija tonight, cabron. The hija you helped steal from me,” I growl, slamming my fist into his rib. “The hija who is two and does not even know who I am,” I tell him, pummeling him again and again.

“The hija I never would have known existed if you had gotten your way,” I add. I pound into him over and over, each time telling him I know what he tried to do. I don’t stop. I go a little too far when blood spews from his mouth and his body heaves with the force it takes for him to gasp. The thought of not having him to take my anger out on again is what makes me stop. I use my hands to stop his body from spinning listlessly. I tear the tape from my hands and go to recline against the wall, watching as the blood trails down his neck to his chest, and right there, just below his collarbone, I see it: a bit of unmarked, unblemished skin. That can’t happen. I use the phone on the wall, hit speaker, and dial the number. “Yeah?” “I need you again.” “When I said I would help you out, I didn’t know I would be keeping a man alive just so you could kill him,” Teena’s voice comes over the phone. “Are you coming or not?” “I’ll be there.” “I’ll be waiting,” I tell her, ending the call. I light a cigarette, letting the smoke circle around me. “Dejame morir,” Pistol wheezes, more blood dribbling from the corner of his mouth. Let me die. How many times did I pray for that very thing? Ask God for that very same thing? How many times did it go unanswered? Not as many as Pistol’s will. That, I can promise. “Not tonight, carbon, not tonight.” I take my cigarette and, finding that one untouched spot around his collarbone, I push the lighted end of the cigarette to it and curl my nose at the smell of burning flesh. Pistol barely moves, this pain hardly detectable under the deluge of other pain he endures. That thought brings me a very small sliver of peace—for now. No. He will not die tonight. He will not die until I can breathe again.

THE End . . . For now Look for Conquered, The final book in the trilogy, April 2016 Turn the page for all the pretty extras, including a previously released novella of Sabre, Latch, and Annie—Craved—containing an all new epilogue. Did you ever wonder what Skull’s reaction was after meeting with Colin? And where did the recording Beth talked about come from? Read on! Also included is a sample of some great new book coming out by brand-spanking new author Becca Taylor!



Craved By: Jordan Marie

Annabelle Some men defy description. I deal with books. I know every adjective in the English language and I can’t describe Sabre. He’s a biker with a filthy mouth and a dirty mind and he sets me on fire. I’ve lived in the shadows my whole life, afraid to see what is beyond my own little corner of the world. Sabre makes me step outside my safe zone. He makes me crave…more. Sabre Annie is everything I shouldn’t want. From that uptight dress to the hair she wears in a damn bun, down to those black rimmed glasses. We don’t fit. A librarian and a biker, and if that’s not cliché enough, she has cats! I should run. I’m not going to. One taste and I only want more. There’s a tiger hiding behind that uptight prude disguise she’s wearing and once I get my teeth into her… I’m never letting go.



Chapter 1 Sabre Sometimes you just have to say screw it and jump in. Life’s too fucking short for regrets. It’s happened to my brothers before—so, I know it can. That thunderbolt feeling that strikes you with just one look. I just never fucking expected it to happen to me. I’m the most jaded motherfucker to walk the face of the Earth. There’s a reason I wound up a member of the Devil’s Blaze Motorcycle Club. I don’t fucking deal well with rules, I don’t deal well with people, and I don’t like living life the way some other fucker tells me I should. So, the fact that I’m standing here in the middle of a fucking street in the small, sleepy town of Slade, Kentucky, panting after some uptight bitch, knocks me on my ass. It’s August for fuck’s sake and one of the hottest months ever on record. It’s easily a hundred and two out here and this bitch is wearing a long-sleeved, gray dress that comes up to her damn chin and some kind of fancy nylon tights on her legs under that. About the only thing that looks like she dressed for the weather is the tight little bun she’s pulled her white-gold hair into and, fuck me, that looks painful. The thing is, despite how stupid the outfit is, it is sexy as hell. The dress hugs curves that go on for fucking miles. Tits that would more than fill my hands, and legs…fuck, those legs were made to wrap around a man. Hell, those pointy-heeled shoes she has on, alone, make my dick stand up and take notice. I want to pull that hair down and wrap it around my hand while I’m feeding her every inch of my cock. Her skin is creamy milk with just a hint of color, and she has these thick-rimmed, black glasses on and everything about her screams uptight teacher. Hell, suddenly I want to go back to school. She’s looking under the hood of a beat-up, old Chevy Blazer and waving steam out of her face. I can already tell its overheating. Then again, so am I. “Car trouble?” I ask, sounding bored, but honestly I’m anything but. Shit, if my cock gets any harder, I’m going to have to jack off right here in the middle of the street. She looks up at me and even through the glasses I can see the prettiest blue eyes I’ve ever laid sight on. Damn. It just keeps getting better. Her sweet, little pink tongue comes out and brushes across her lips, and any brain cells I had left that weren’t already directing energy to my dick are gone now. “Uh…yes…I called Triple A, though,” she says and her voice is sweet and soft, and I’m dying to know how it sounds when full of pleasure. “You’re not from around here are you, honey?” “I…I just moved here from Illinois. I took the job at the county library.” Librarian. Fuck me, my brain keeps telling me to turn away, and if I could talk any sense at all into my dick right now, I would. That ship has sailed, though. I’m going to nail this woman, it’s just a matter of when at this point. “I thought so,” I mumble, looking under the hood of her vehicle. I’m pretty sure I know the problem, but just to make sure, I get down on the ground and crawl under the SUV. “You don’t have to do this. I’m sure they’ll be sending someone out any minute now.” “That’s why I knew you weren’t from around here. You’re in the backwoods of Kentucky, honey. Nearest tow would be Ray’s, two counties over, and when he gets here, he’ll either be shit-faced, horny, or both.”

“I…I’m sure…I can find someone…” “Your water pump is blown,” I inform her, deciding to lay on the ground a moment longer because the view of those fucking fantastic legs of hers that I’m getting through the slit of her skirt is amazing. Jesus. “I…will that take a long time to fix?” She asks, looking down at her…Mickey Mouse watch? I get up and slam the hood down on her ride and watch as she steps back to look at me. Those blue eyes of hers are wide, but I’m not sure if it’s with fear or something else. Her nipples are hard and poking through that tight-ass dress, so I’m hoping it’s something else entirely. “What’s your name, honey?” “Um…Annabelle.” “Of course it is,” I answer, shaking my damn head. Hell, even her name is wholesome. “I’m sorry?” She asks, those blue eyes full of confusion. “Not a thing, Annie, not a damn thing. Okay, let’s load you on my bike and get you home. I’ll get one of the boys to fix your car and drop it off.” “You…I mean, do you run a garage?” “Something like that,” I agree, shaking my head. I follow as she goes around to the driver’s side of her car and gets her purse and some folders. She bends over and that clingy fabric she’s wearing tightens up on her ass, and I nearly cum in my fucking jeans. As it is, I can’t stop the groan that leaves my lips. She straightens up and looks back at me. Her gaze goes down and watches my hand. The hand just happens to be palming my cock so I can adjust myself. Heat rises on her cheeks and it looks fucking good on her. I don’t think I’ve ever known a woman who blushes. “I’m not sure I should be going anywhere with you…Mr.…What was your name again?” “Sabre.” “Sabre?” “That’s my name, honey. Now, it’s hotter than hell out here and I’m looking for you to stroke out any minute, so how about you get a move on and haul your ass to my bike.” “Your bike?” “Yeah, my bike.” “I’m not dressed to ride on a bike, Mr….umm…Sabre.” She’s fucking sweet. So sweet she makes me want to taste her to see if her pussy is as sweet as she is. I bet she’s luscious and juicy like a peach. “Honey, get your shit. I got things to do, and I’m not leaving you out in this heat.” When she continues not to move and just stares at me, I sigh heavily. “Do it Annie, or I’ll carry you. It’s your choice.” She jerks at my words. Then she continues watching me for a minute. Finally, she must have assumed (correctly) that I wasn’t kidding and starts walking away. I grab her arm just to make sure she doesn’t get away and lead her to my bike. The muscles in her wrist tighten up under my hold, but she doesn’t pull away. It takes her three tries to get on the back of my bike with that long-ass skirt and fuck-me shoes. I watch it all over my shoulder and love the way the dress pulls up to her knees. I grieve that I’m on a deadline because I’d love to get a look at what she’s hiding under that dress. I will, eventually. I make myself that promise. “Where do you live, honey?” “The old farmhouse on Turkey Ridge?” A farmhouse? I’m still shaking my head as I pull out on the street. Ms. Annie has hit me like a

motherfucking thunderbolt. I’m screwed.

Chapter 2 Annie When your father is a minister, you can go wild or stay safe. When your father is also a monster, you pick safe. Still, I’ve always wondered what life was like on the wild side. Every warning my father ever drummed in my head is replaying. Every beating I ever took by his belt flashes in my memory. You might think those memories would disappear since I am now twenty-six years old. They don’t. They are always there…heavy in my chest and lying like a weight holding me down. Still, when this big (and I mean huge) man stands in front of me wearing faded jeans, a white t-shirt, a black leather vest, dirty-blond hair, sunglasses, and tattoos…everywhere…my first instinct isn’t to run. No, my first instinct is to lick him from head to toe. I obviously don’t, but the more he looks at me like he wants to eat me up, the more I’m tempted. I briefly think of my favorite bedtime story as a kid, ‘Little Red Riding Hood’. No wonder Little Red ended up being eaten by the wolf. If the wolf were anywhere near as potent as the man in front of me, I would have, too. Temptation. That’s it, really. He is a temptation, and I really should walk away. How many times has it been drummed into my head that temptation comes before the fall? This man has danger written all over him. There’s no way I could survive any type of a fall if he’s involved. He’s not safe. He’s not for me. That’s the mantra I keep replaying in my mind as he drives me home. I try to ignore the scent of him I catch on the wind, or how my arms feel wrapped around him. I try. I’m not sure I succeed. When we pull into my faded, blacktop driveway, I breathe a sigh of relief that this is over. Now, I can steer away from him and ignore the feeling of sadness that gives me. It takes me two tries to get off his bike, I guess that’s an improvement from getting on. I hold my hand on Sabre’s shoulder to steady myself. I almost fall trying to stand on the small point of my six- inch heels. Sabre’s large, muscular hand grabs my hip and steadies me. I stare at him and wish his sunglasses were gone. “Careful there, Annie,” his husky voice tells me and chills of awareness slide up my spine. There’s a heat where his hand covers my hip. It warms in intensity and spreads slowly over my body. It’s more than just electricity. Can he feel it, too? His fingers flex and again, I grieve the fact I can’t see his eyes. He took off his sunglasses when he crawled under my car, but I didn’t get to see their color. I really want to. “Thank you for your help,” I tell him, closing my right hand into a fist and letting my fingernails dig into the palm of my hand. I use that small bite of pain to help me concentrate because all I really want to do is touch him. “I’ll have the boys drop off your ride tonight.” “Are you sure? It’s late? I don’t want to cause…” “I’m sure. I have an errand to do for the club, but I’ll check back.” Okay, so I can admit to myself that I was kind of hoping he would at least try to come inside. It’s crazy but true all the same. I give him a small smile. “If you have them bring a bill, I’ll pay them. Thank you again, Sabre.” “Be seeing you soon.” I walk away and don’t respond to his words. “Annie?” Sabre yells, just as I make it to my front door.

I turn to look at him, pasting on the smile I give all the customers at the library where I work. “Yes?” “I said I’ll be seeing you,” he claims again, his voice frank but full of promise. “I doubt that,” I answer honestly. “Why’s that?” “You don’t look like the kind of guy to come in a library. I doubt you’ve ever been in one.” His bark of laughter follows me into the house.

Chapter 3 Sabre A smart man would run from trouble unless that trouble has a body that doesn’t quit. Then he grabs it and rides the fuck out of it. I watch her ass sway as she walks inside, hypnotized by the movement. I’m still laughing. You don’t look like the kind of guy to come in a library. Little girl has no idea. I’m going to come. I’m going to come a lot in that damn library. I’m going to come so often that every minute she’s at work she’ll not be able to concentrate. All she will do is remember all the places where I fucked her unconscious and left her full of my cum. I don’t even like denying myself now, but I do. Skull sent me on a job today, and I got to get that shit finished. We’ve been having some trouble with a rival club that followed us here out of Georgia. The Chrome Saints were ruled over by Visor, an old son of a bitch that was evil through and through. The world would be a better place if he no longer drew breath. He hated Skull. I’m not sure what the beef was between the two, but I know that it had something to do with Skull’s old lady, Beth. All any of us really knows is that Visor and Skull have a personal war that spewed over into the clubs. There was a war, but after we had lost Beth, a tentative truce was put in place. The last year has been quiet and a welcome relief after all of the uproar in the past. Losing Beth has been hard on Skull, and we enjoy the quiet we have found here. At least we had until yesterday, when reports filtered in that another MC Club was spotted close to our territory. At first we didn’t think much about it. We figured it was Dragon and the boys, but after getting a detailed description on their jackets, it was best we check it out. One of the reasons Skull makes such a good fucking President is that we never get caught with our pants down. I’m not about to let that change now, just because I have a hard-on for a piece of tail. The club comes first. Always. * * * “What the hell do you mean there was no sign, hermano?” “Exactly what I said, Boss. There was no sign of any club in the area. Locals denied it, our police contacts denied it, and hell, we even searched hotels in the area looking for bikes. It was a wild goose chase.” “Something is going on, or we would not have heard the rumors,” Skull responds, and while I agree with him, I am at a loss on what our next move is. Pistol, the club VP, is not quite as impassive. “I think it’s time we take over the Savage Clubhouse. I haven’t trusted that fucker, Dragon, from day one. I know you have this deal with him, but that asshole is shady.” It’s an old fight. Skull has gotten pretty close with the Savage Crew. Pistol and Briar were against entering into an alliance with them; however, majority still ruled and most of the club only saw us being stronger with the Savage Brothers on our side. I voted to go ahead with the alliance myself. I hadn’t seen anything I disliked from the other club.

“Ciérralo!” Skull orders and the room goes quiet. It is an old fight between the Pres and his second, and it’s easy to tell that the Pres is getting tired of the shit storm that Pistol keeps making out of it. “It is done. Majority vote made the decision and that is final. El fin. Si?” Pistol stares hard at Skull but, eventually, backs down. You can feel the tension in the room, though. It’s thick. The saying ‘you could cut it with a knife’ comes to mind. Those two are going to go head to head soon and if Pistol gains control of the club, I won’t stay. I’ll go back to the main chapter in Georgia. He’s a hot head, and I’m not about to lay my ass on the line, daily, for him. My loyalty is to Skull. He’s saved our asses time and time again. If Pistol gets the club, there’s no way it will remain the same. “Where are Beast and Torch?” I ask because it’s way too fucking quiet in the main clubhouse. “They are at that woman’s house you sent Keys and Shaft to,” Briar answers before anyone else, and I’m instantly annoyed. “What the fuck are Torch and Beast doing there? I sent the prospects to fix the water pump and deliver her truck. Where are they?” “Still there. When Torch called to check and see what the hold-up was, Keys told him the hot little mama was fixing them dinner as a thank you. So he and Beast decided to go check her out.” “Fuck me!” I growl getting up. “What is wrong, hermano?” Skull asks, but I hear the laughter in his voice. The motherfucker already knows why I’m upset. “I’m going to go drag the dogs away from my woman.” “You best hurry, you know how the coño flock to the Beast man. They all want a piece of his gran polla.” I walk off on that, giving them my back as the laughter erupts around me. I flip them off going out the door. It only makes them laugh harder. If Annie is giving those fuckers anything, I’ll turn her ass bright red.

Chapter 4 Annie Curiosity killed the cat, I’m not quite sure what it’s going to do to me. Once Sabre dropped me off, I was at loose ends. I endured an hour long conversation with my mother, hearing again the one hundred reasons I should be living back home. After that, I was so stressed that I decided to do what I always do, get lost in the kitchen. I go into the bedroom and grab my favorite gray yoga pants, put on my sports bra and a pink, (almost faded white) t-shirt over top of that. Feeling much more relaxed and at ease, I undo the chignon I had my hair in and just gather it into a ponytail on the top of my head. My hair is long, so even pulled up like that, the bottom of the ponytail still comes to the middle of my back. Once all that is done, I go into the kitchen, grab all the fixings for my meatloaf and begin making dinner. I love to cook. It is part of the reason my ass refuses to fit in anything but a size fourteen these days. I don’t mind; I actually like the size I am. I’m comfortable with my body and my life. There’s not much I would change, except maybe my parents and the scars from my childhood. Those would be nice to live without. The timer for the meatloaf is just going off when the doorbell rings. I pull it out of the oven, leaving it on the stove top and hurry to the door. Looking through the peephole I see two men. The one in front is tall and muscular. He’s got on a black t-shirt, but his arms and hands are covered in ink, he has on sunglasses, and his dark hair reminds me of a warm cup of coffee. Behind him stands another man, less tattoos, and with blond, sandy hair. He doesn’t have as much ink and he’s definitely skinnier, but you can tell he’s in good shape. He’s got friendly green eyes, and he’s wearing this smile that for some reason makes me want to smile, too. I get a little nervous wondering why they are at my door and shake it off a moment later. My parents have managed to make me afraid of my shadow. These guys are probably just from Sabre’s garage. I open the door, leaving the chain latched and look at the two men. “Can I help you?” “Sabre asked us to fix your car and drop it off,” the guy in the front says. I smile and relax a little more. “Just a second,” I tell him, closing the door. I undo the latch on the chain and open it all the way. The man hands me the keys to my Blazer. “How much do I owe you?” The guy looks startled when I ask. The other man that was behind him comes around to stand beside him now. They both look at me grinning like they know a secret I don’t. It’s very unnerving. “I’m sure Sabre will give you a bill,” the smaller of the two says with an easy laugh. I frown because I specifically told him to have his mechanics bring me the bill. Still, it’s not their fault, and I feel bad that they’ve had to work so hard in this heat. “Thank you so much for getting it done so quickly. Would you like something to drink? I mean it’s so hot outside, and I feel terrible that you’ve been out in it for me.” “I don’t think that’d be a…” “Sure would, Ma’am. Thanks!” The agreement is from the skinnier of the two, with a sly grin on his lips. He reminds me of a big prankster. I instantly warm to him. “Please call me Annabelle,” I answer, standing back to let them in. There’s a moment of fear as I hear

my father’s voice in my ear about trusting the wrong men and bringing disgrace on the family. I shake off those memories. I’m a grown woman now. It’s time I start living my life and leaving the past behind me. “Holy shit, it smells good in here!” The blond one says; and I was right, I really like him. The darker one cuffs him over the head. “Show some respect to Sabre’s woman!” I stop, and despite the tingle of excitement the man’s words bring, I need to set them straight. “I’m not Sabre’s girlfriend, we just met today. I was stranded. He was just being nice. I’m lucky he runs a garage.” “Sabre doesn’t run a garage.” I hear from behind as I go to the fridge to get them some drinks. “I’m afraid all I have is water or soda? Well, I did make some peach tea this morning?” “You make your own tea?” This time from the darker one. “Well, yeah.” “Tea is good!” They both say it in unison. I’m not sure what to make of the looks on their faces. I go ahead and fill two glasses with my tea and some ice from the dispenser. By the time I get it done they’re sitting at the bar, so I slide the drinks over to them. “Okay, I’ve got to know names here, I feel silly calling you the blond and dark one,” I tell them to break the ice because the silence makes me feel a little awkward. To busy myself, I go back to putting dessert together. I’m making a chocolate lasagna and it has to freeze for an hour, so I might as well do that while the guys are cooling down. “We’ve been called worse, but I’m Keys and this ugly fuc…guy is Shaft,” he says already finishing his tea. He looks so forlorn at his empty glass that I get the pitcher from the fridge and bring it over to fill both of their glasses back up. “Would you guys like to stay for supper?” I ask before I can second guess myself. I’m alone so often, and though I probably should be wary of having strangers in my house, something about these guys make me feel safe. It was the same feeling I got around Sabre, only with Sabre, it was more intense. “Sure, let me just shoot a text to our road boss, we were supposed…speak of the devil,” he adds as his phone starts ringing. “Yo. (Pause) No, we’re finished. Sabre’s woman just invited us to eat with her. C’mon man, it’d be rude to say no. Besides, she makes her own tea and shit, you should taste it.” Again my face warms at being called Sabre’s woman. Why does he keep saying that? Why do I like it so much? “Hey, Peaches? Torch and Beast want to come over and eat too, is it cool?” I blink. Torch and Beast? Still, he asked, and it’d be rude to say no. I was always taught to never be rude. Then again, I was always taught to never have strange men in my home, either, and now I will have four. “They’re all part of the club, Sabre would be cool with it,” Shaft says and I don’t know why that makes me feel better, but it does. “Sure, but I’m afraid it’s just meatloaf and mashed potatoes, some corn, and I am going to make a….” “They’ll be here in ten,” he cuts me off. I decide to just go with it. After all, Sabre would approve. Maybe I’m coming down with the flu? I shrug it off and ask the question that’s been on my mind since they introduced themselves. “Now, I have to know, how did you get these names? Sabre? Keys? Shaft?”

The men look at each other for a minute and shrug. Shaft is the first one to speak up. “Well, Sabre got his because he’s freaky with knives. Like, I think he could kill a fly by throwing a knife from 100 feet away. Though some of the men say it’s because he’s like a sabre tooth tiger, once he bites into something, he really latches on. He doesn’t let go until the problem is gone or solved, whichever.” I listen to him talk and put my dessert together without really paying attention. My mind pictures Sabre holding a knife and caressing the blade while he’s talking to me, and my breath lodges in my throat. I try to concentrate on the dessert, but I’m still thinking over what Shaft said about Sabre. I can’t help but be intrigued—even if I shouldn’t be. Brittany, my big tabby cat, picks that moment to come in. She sniffs around the feet of Keys and swishes her tail at him. When he doesn’t take the hint, she grabs him with her claws, at the back of his leg. I’ve been on the receiving end of that little temper tantrum. It’s never good, even if he is wearing jeans. “Ow! Son of a bitch!” He growls looking down to where Brittany is meowing at him and waiting. I get the feeling he wants to kick her into next week. To his credit, he doesn’t. “That’s Brittany. She doesn’t like to be ignored. Sorry. If you pet her, she’ll move on,” I tell him, not bothering to admit that she’ll just move on to Shaft. “Now, how did you get your name, Keys?” I ask and look up to see he’s stroking Brittany behind the ear. “There’s not a car I can’t hot-wire and start. You named your cat Brittany?” I begin to answer him and then stop, “Why would you need to hot-wire a car?” “Why wouldn’t I?” He asks in return and looks so thoroughly confused, I let it go. “So then, how did you get the name Shaft? Was it because of mechanical work? Or did you really get into that TV show or movie?” The silence stretches for so long that once I put the top layer of cream topping on the dessert and move it to the freezer, I have to look at them. “Well?” I prompt. Shaft looks like he almost blushes but says nothing and neither does Keys. I close the freezer and go back to the bar. “C’mon, tell me how you got your name?” I was so intent on my guests that I failed to notice the door open. In walks two more men. I can only assume these are Torch and Beast. Holy hell. Where is this garage and how in the world did I miss it all this time? Do they not have one ugly man in the bunch? One man is big and brawny and has this shaggy beard. Normally, I’m not a beard kind of girl; right now I so am. He has on this white t-shirt my girlfriends in college used to refer to as wife-beaters. I always thought they were ugly; but somehow, he makes it look like the best thing a man could wear. He’s covered in ink everywhere. I’m just assuming this is Beast because well, the name fits. The other guy is muscled for sure, but he’s leaner and more…pretty. Still, he’s sexy, there’s no doubt about that. His hair is kind of long and falls over to one side, and it makes a woman want to run her fingers through it. I bet he got his name because women all over carry a torch for him. “Peaches, this is Beast and Torch,” Keys says, pointing to each one to confirm their identity and yeah, I was right. I smile at them and then decide, as big as they look, I better make more food. I pull out the dough I had rising earlier and start shaping rolls. “Hello,” I answer, feeling slightly intimidated with all four of them staring at me. “What are we talking about?” Torch asks and before I can answer, Shaft does. “Peaches wanted to know how I got my name.” “Oh, that’s easy,” Torch says. “It is?” I ask before placing another roll in the pan. I go to preheat the oven and come back to my dough. I’m ignoring looking at the men because honestly, I’m feeling out of my element here. I wish Sabre

were here and that’s a strange thought to have. “Yeah, Shaft here doesn’t care where he puts his cock. Beast once told him he’d put his shaft in a black snake’s mouth if someone would hold it open. The name just stuck,” Torch speaks up. I stop to think about what he said. My parents would be scandalized. I throw my head back in laughter. It feels strange… but, it feels good, too. I think I like being around Sabre’s men.

Chapter 5 Sabre Mine. That’s a four letter word you better learn real quick. Because I promise you, I will fuck you up if you touch my property. Before I even get to the front of the door, I hear the laughter and that just fucking pisses me off. I’m going to fucking beat down these motherfuckers. I sent two men to fix a damn vehicle, not move in on my property. Annie is my property. I don’t give a fuck if I haven’t said more than a handful of words to her. I want her, I saw her, and she’s mine. I don’t have to be fucking logical; I’ve never been before. I wrench open the door and stand there watching these sons of bitches hovering over my woman, and I swear, steam is coming out of the top of my head. Annie is standing behind the bar in her kitchen and Torch, Beast, Shaft, and Keys are all sitting on the side closest to me in the large living area. They’re eating dinner like it’s an everyday occurrence and laughing. Fuck, even Beast is laughing, and I haven’t seen that out of him in years. Annie is putting a glass in front of Keys and I watch as he grabs her hand, brings it to his lips and kisses it. “Marry me, Annie! Marry me and make me the happiest man on the face of the Earth,” he says in some fake ass voice. Instantly everyone is laughing, including Annie. Her eyes sparkle. I can see them from here, they fucking glimmer like stars, and she’s laughing for some other motherfucker that is not me. That is not happening. In fact, this entire fucking scene is not happening. No way. No-motherfucking-way. “What the actual fuck?” Everyone stops laughing, instantly, and they should because I’m going to fucking kill some pretty-boy bikers, and I’m starting with that son of a bitch, Keys. “Sabre! I didn’t know you were going to come by. Did you bring the bill? Because your men here didn’t, and I wanted to make sure…” “We’re not his men, love,” Torch speaks up, and I instantly add him next on the list for calling Annie that dopey-ass nickname. “You’re not? But I just assumed you all worked at the garage.” “Garage?” Beast asks, his gruff voice echoing in the air. I pinch my nose from the tension I can feel behind my eyes, take a deep breath, and then look back up. “What are you motherfucker’s doing in my woman’s house?” The room goes silent, except for Annie’s startled gasp. The men look at Annie and back at me. “Peaches here made us dinner. Good thing you claimed her because if you hadn’t, I was going to,” Torch says taking a bite of food and watching me very closely. Motherfucker knows he’s walking on thin ice. “You would have had to get in line. I was just about to claim Peaches here myself,” Beast says, and I look at him like he’s lost his damn mind. Only trouble is, I can tell he’s completely serious, and that’s fucked up. My brother hasn’t touched another woman since he lost his old lady, and that was almost two years ago. “Wait, no one has claimed me. I don’t think…” “Hell, Sabre, is that true? Because if you haven’t claimed her and she is open game, then I’m standing

up right now saying that I’m staking her out, too,” Torch says. “Me too,” Beast adds. “Yeah, so am I,” Shaft speaks up. “Shut up prospect, this is none of your concern. Patched in members get dibs always motherfucker,” Beast grumbles. Shaft gives him the one fingered salute but wisely doesn’t argue further. “She’s mine. It’s not even a question. The only question is what the fuck you yahoos are doing here?” “Sabre…” “Hush it, Annie. We’ll discuss this after these idiots leave.” “Sabre, that’s not being nice. I was feeding them dinner.” “Yeah, Sabre. Peaches is feeding us dinner.” “And that’s another fucking thing. Why the hell are you assholes calling her Peaches?” “We’ve decided that’s her club name.” “The fuck you have,” I growl, mad as hell. Even if I was going to call her that, it was mine to name her. “You snooze you lose, brother,” Torch says smoothly and that does it. That pushes me over the edge. I walk to him and give him a punch in the gut. He sees it coming, so it’s not like he’s unprepared. In fact, he’s expecting it because I don’t even get to blink and he plants a fist into my jaw. I stagger backwards but manage to grab him by the shirt. I draw my fist back to mess up his pretty-boy smile when I’m blindsided by a broom. It slams me on the side of the face; the straw bristles poking into the skin. I step back to figure out what the fuck just happened, and that’s when I see Annie holding the broom and those beautiful blue eyes pointing daggers at me. “Stop hurting Torch! I won’t stand for fighting in my house. Now, if you’d like to eat…” Stop hurting Torch? She won’t stand? The men are laughing in the background, but I don’t take the time to give them the beat down they deserve. I grab the broom and throw the damn thing across the room. I hear it bang against something, but I don’t turn around to see what. I grab Annie under her legs, throw her over my shoulder, and stomp in the direction of the hallway I saw when I came in. “Stop it! What are you doing? Where are you going?” “Bedroom. Where’s your fucking bedroom, Annie?” “What? You can’t be serious. I demand you put me down right now! Sabre…” She drones on, but I tune her out. I open the first door I come to and it’s a bathroom. The second seems to be her bedroom. It’s got dark brown walls and a dark purple cover on the bed, with lighter purple throw pillows. The curtains on the one large window are purple and the bed is a rich cherry color and huge. A fucking king-size, four-poster bed draped in silk and it all looks like it was made to fuck in. My Annie is full of surprises. Here I was expecting yellow daisies everywhere and a room so bright it would make my eyes hurt. I stomp over to the bed and throw Annie down on it. She struggles to prop herself up on her elbows. “I don’t think…” “Shut it, Annie, and roll over,” I growl at her, taking my favorite knife out of the holster on my side. Her eyes grow wide in fear and she rolls over. There are tears in her eyes, and I’m enough of a bastard that my cock gets even harder at the sight. She rolls over and that perfectly plump, round ass stares as me, and I want to jerk off right then and there. This isn’t about me, though. Annie doesn’t realize that she’s mine. I’m about to give her lesson number one. I place a knee on the bed and stretch out alongside her. I want her naked, but I’ll do that tonight. For

now, I just need one part of her naked. I move my hand along her thigh, smiling at how she jumps under my touch. I slowly move my hand up to capture her ass and massage one of the cheeks, loving the way the juicy flesh rolls in my hand. “Sabre, don’t hurt me…” You can tell she’s full of fear and her voice betrays her unshed tears and physical strain. That shouldn’t turn me the fuck on, but it does. I reach and pull the clasp out of her hair and smile as the white gold falls over her back and onto the silky cover we’re lying on. I pull her hair, not like I want to—not like I will. I apply just enough pressure so she can feel the sting and then I move it away from her ear. “I’ll never hurt you, Annie. In fact, if you ever feel like I am, all you have to say to get me to stop is ketchup.” “Ketchup?” She asks, her voice small. “That’s it, but you can only use that word if you think I’m actually going to hurt you. Using it any other time? That will cause problems. Do you understand, Annie?” “Yes…” her voice squeaks out. It might be because my hand has moved under her pants now. She’s so soft and warm, and I hate the panties she has on, even without looking at them. “Now, what’s your safe word?” “Ketchup?” she asks, and I can’t stop the grin that spreads on my face. “That’s it. Now, Annie, did you know that what you just did in front of my men was disrespectful?” “What? How? You were hurting Torch, and I…” I sigh heavily, sounding upset. In truth, I’m enjoying the hell out of this. Sweet Annie is going to be fun to teach. I pull away from her. I take my forgotten knife and place it on her pants, using my hand to pull it away from her body and provide tension. Then I slide down the leg, easily separating the cloth. “Ketchup!” Annie cries out and I sigh, this time I am annoyed. I ignore her and do the other sides of her pants the same way. “Ketchup!” She screams louder. I push the torn article down to her knees. She’s wearing cotton briefs, plain white. If I were going to allow her to wear panties, this would be disappointing. I quickly cut into the side of them and roughly pull on them so they completely leave her body. Then, I throw them to the floor and admire what is mine. “Ketchup!” She screams again, and this time I decide I can’t ignore her anymore. “Annie, did you really think I was going to hurt you?” I ask her, my voice full of regret and disappointment. “You destroyed my clothes!” She says and her voice is wobbly, but I also hear a thread of anger. Interesting. “What did I tell you, Annie?” “To say ketchup and you’d stop. But I did and you didn’t, and I don’t think…” She’s rambling and the further she goes, I don’t hear fear in her at all. At. All. I hear anger and maybe a touch of excitement. So, I stop her tirade by sliding my hand against the opening of her pussy, not pushing my fingers in but applying pressure. She stops talking, and I think she stops breathing. Again, I’m smiling. Son of a bitch. “Did the knife touch you, sweet Annie?” “Knife?” She pants. “Did it touch you?” “N…n…n...no.”

“Repeat after me, Annie. Sabre will…” “Sabre will,” she repeats. “Not hurt me,” I finish. “Not hurt me.” I kiss her lower back in reward for being such a good girl. I then decide she needs a little more incentive and slide the tips of my fingers into her wet pussy. It takes all of my willpower to not slide into her further, to stretch her opening with my fingers and ready her for my cock. I don’t. That’s not in the plan right now “Good girl. You’re mine now, do you understand that, Annie?” “I…we just met…” I take my hand from her pussy and smack her ass hard. “You’re mine now. Say it.” “Ow! Sabre!” I spank her again. When she doesn’t answer again, I spank yet another time. And another. Another and finally another, her ass is red with my handprint. She’s still not saying anything. More importantly, she has yet to say her safe word. She’s also arcing her ass up to meet my hand, silently begging for more. I pet her beautiful, pink ass and wait. I need the words. It’s silent for a few minutes, except for her ragged breath. I’m about to give up hope she will give me what I want. Then she speaks, “I’m yours.”

Chapter 6 Annie I could blame it on confusion. I’d be lying. Whatever is happening, I want. I don’t know what will happen next, maybe that’s part of the appeal. “That’s a good girl. I think you need a reward, sweet Annie,” he purrs from behind me, his warm breath brushing my hair and teasing the skin exposed on my neck. Chills of excitement scatter down my spine. I’m having trouble catching my breath and have no idea what I’m doing. All I do know is that I’m excited. I want more. Maybe I’ve always had this inside of me and have just buried it, kept a tight leash on that side of me because of my parent’s demands. Maybe I am just a whore, a scarlet woman as my dad calls them. It doesn’t matter to me that I’ve only met Sabre. It doesn’t bother me that we’ve barely spoken. I’d be a hypocrite to deny that my body likes what he’s doing to me—that I like what he is doing. So when he whispers roll over to me in that dark voice, laced with filthy unspoken promises, I do it. It’s only then I remember he has cut away my underwear. I try to move my hands down to cover myself, but he grabs them. He takes a piece of my yoga pants that he cut off of me and wraps the soft cotton around my right wrist, then he positions it so I’m tied to the bedpost. “What’s your safe word, Annie?” He asks, his voice dark and foreboding. “Uh…ketchup,” I say turning my head to watch him tie my other arm to the opposite bedpost. “Good girl, do you want to say your safe word, Annie?” This should be the point where sanity comes back in. This should be the point where I scream the silly word ketchup at the top of my lungs—scream it so that they can hear me three states over. This is also where I should remember it’s only been less than a few hours since I’ve known this guy. Where I should run these men out of my house, go to the local church and give my confession and beg forgiveness of my sins…What do I do? I give him the truth. “Not even a little bit.” “Oh, that’s my good girl, sweet Annie. I’m going to reward you for that. Do you want to be my good girl?” “Yes…” I answer, squirming up to meet his hand that he’s petting against the soft hair covering my female area. “Hold still, sweetheart,” he says, his lips gently kissing my neck and then further down, following an imaginary trail on my breast. His teasing is almost too much, and my heart is hammering in my chest. “Sabre please…touch me.” “Touch you where, Annie?” “On…in my…you know where, Sabre.” “Tell me, I want to hear you say it,” he growls against my skin right before he takes my nipple into his mouth. Even through my clothes it feels amazing. I want to demand he take my bra and shirt off so I can feel more. My hips thrust up and my body twists and turns to try to get close to him. I strain against the bindings on my wrists. He pulls away and shoves my shirt and bra over my breasts, exposing them to the cold air.

“Sabre!” I call out feeling as if I’m drowning in want…in need. “Shh…you need to be quiet sweet, beautiful Annie. The boys are right outside and they can hear every sound you make.” I imagine that and my heart drums in my ears. I know it’s all kinds of wrong, but thinking about the others listening excites me even more. “Please, Sabre.” I groan as he takes my breast into his mouth again. It feels amazing without my clothes in the way. His tongue darts over the nipple while he sucks hard and releases it with a pop. “Tell me where you want me to touch you Annie, and I’ll give you what you want, sweetheart.” He goes back to teasing my breast, torturing it with his tongue and capturing it between his teeth. I pull hard against my restraints wanting to grab his head or his hand, something to give me more. I need more. He bites down hard on my nipple and pulls, and I scream out before I can stop myself. “My cookie! Touch my cookie!” I thought that would make him give me what I want. Instead, he stops everything and I growl out in frustration. I try to rip my hands free, but I can’t. Then I feel the bed start shaking. I look down and Sabre has slid to the end of the bed and is looking at me, but he’s also laughing. He’s laughing loudly! “Sabre?” I ask, slightly coming out of my sexual haze and starting to feel self-conscious. I don’t know him. Not at all really. I let him tie me up! I let him touch me! There’re strange men out in my living room! What in the world am I doing? What was I even thinking? “Ketchup!” I growl, pulling against the restraints. Sabre doesn’t say anything in reply, I’m not even sure he heard me because he’s laughing so hard. “I said ketchup!” I scream it out this time, there’s no way he can’t hear me. “Shut it, Annie,” he grumbles though there is still a smile on his face. “Ketchup!” I scream louder, but that doesn’t make him untie me. No, he does something I never realized men do, and something I never thought I would like. He spanks my lady parts…hard. “I told you to only use that word if I was hurting you or you didn’t like what I was doing to you. Did I hurt you?” he asks and his eyes are frozen on mine. I’m still stinging from his slap and my body remains half aroused, even if I’m not in the haze I was before. “No…” I whisper truthfully, looking away from him and to the wall by the bed. “Look at me, Annie. Did you like my mouth on you?” “Yes…” I whisper, my attention captured by the dark look in his green eyes. They’re glowing almost like jade glass. Beautiful is the word that pops into my mind, and they are. “Then why did you use your safe word?” “You were laughing at me…” I grumble, looking away again. “Eyes on me, Annie. Eyes on me.” I can’t help but obey the command in his words. “I wasn’t laughing at you, sweet Annie. I was laughing at what you called your pussy.” His frank words bring heat to my face and I look up at the ceiling. “Annie,” he growls. “Yes?” I ask, still staring at the ceiling. “Have you ever had a man inside that hot little body of yours?” he asks, and it should bother me, but it doesn’t. It feels wicked talking with him about this, and it makes me feel alive. Maybe I’m being seduced by the devil. “No…” “So you’re innocent? No man has ever fucked you? Has one ever made you come?” “Sabre…” I shift on the bed, I’m not sure how words can excite me, but his manage to.

“Eyes, Annie.” “No…” I look at him and whisper my answer like it’s a dirty secret. I’m scared it will turn him off to know that I have no idea what I’m doing here. “Has a man ever had his mouth on you?” “I…yeah. I’ve been kissed, but…” “I don’t mean your mouth, sweetheart.” I wait for him to explain, I have no idea what he wants from me. “Fuck me, you are innocent. Do you want to know why I laughed so loud when you screamed out cookie?” “I uh…I guess so…or not. I really, this isn’t fun Sabre, I think maybe I should have thought this through more. I mean it’s kind of insane. We don’t know each other, we’ve barely spoken. I think I just got carried away because you’re so good looking and things but well, I am not that kind of girl. I mean I guess you know that now of course, it’s just…” I stop talking, rattling really, when he slaps me there, yet again. “Now that I got your attention. I asked you a question. Answer it, Annie.” “I don’t know. Why?” I ask and I sound petulant, like a child. I am pouting. I can’t help it. “Because, sweetheart, I’ve decided I’m going to be your own personal cookie monster.” I freeze, wondering if he means what I think he means. He looks so heart-stoppingly gorgeous taking me in with those beautiful eyes, his dirty-blond hair streaked naturally with lighter shades, his body so solid and defined, ink covering his arms and hands. Again, the word beautiful comes to mind. “My… what?” I ask, and that’s when I lose it, completely. He gives me a half smile and it makes his eyes sparkle even more, and I think this is it. This. Is. It. It doesn’t matter if I don’t know him. It doesn’t even matter if I just met him. I like him. I want him, and I don’t want to pass this up. Sabre doesn’t answer. Instead he pulls my legs apart, the whole time his eyes are on me. He uses his thumb to open me to him and I heat up in embarrassment because no one has seen me like this before. Then he does something I may have read about in books, but I never expected to experience. He puts his face against my center and I feel his tongue slide through my slit and push against the delicate skin there and lick me like I was an ice cream. It’s like nothing I’ve ever felt before, but something I definitely want to feel again. My eyes are drawn to his. My hands are tight against the restraints and I whisper the one word that I know deep inside he wants from me right now. I give it freely. “Please.”

Chapter 7 Sabre I’ve seen some fucked-up shit in my life. It’s shaped me and made me the man I am. I never thought I’d ever see anything innocent. I sure as hell never thought I’d be the one to touch it. I hear her whisper please and that’s all I need. I bite gently along the inside of her thighs, teasing and licking. I tease one of her breasts, rolling the nipple between my fingers and tugging gently. Her pussy is beautiful. Fine blonde hair covering it, delicate pale flesh, and the sweetest scent that calls to me. It’s like coming home. I use my free hand to pull her tender little hood back, flatten my tongue again and lick over her clit, taking a minute to suck it into my mouth and then lashing it gently with my tongue before letting it go. Her whimper of need above me tells me I’m on the right track. I dart my tongue across her pussy, touching her everywhere, but never long and never with enough force to send her over the edge. She’s so responsive, I know instinctively this won’t take long. I like knowing she’s that hot for me. I fucking love knowing no other man has had this from her. She tastes of lazy summer days, sweet, tart, and fresh. I slide my hand under her leg, pulling her hard against my mouth. I zero in over her clit, humming in approval as more sweet juice flows from her and I drink it down. I break away briefly and my eyes find hers. Those beautiful blue eyes are hazed with need and it’s a look I want on her face all the time. I slip my fingers into my mouth while she’s watching, making sure they are nice and wet and then push them inside her waiting pussy. “Sabre!” She calls out loudly at my entry. I go back to teasing her clit with my tongue, smiling because I know those fuckers in the other room can hear her. I curl my fingers and start fucking her slowly with two of them, still using my tongue to worry the hard little nub that is jumping with the firm beating of her pulse. With my fingers leisurely sliding in and out, I make sure to put extra pressure on her clit with each inward thrust. I capture the nub between my teeth, pull, and then suck it hard, all while pushing my fingers as far as I can get them inside of her that she screams out the words that let me know she’s a wildcat. “Eat me! Oh god, don’t stop, Sabre!” In repayment for her plea, I stretch my fingers and arc them, while continuously licking her sweet pussy—from the point where my fingers disappear deep inside of her, to the top, and back again. I lap her up like a man dying of thirst, drinking in every ounce of sweetness she will give me. Her hips are thrusting high off the bed and she’s grinding against my mouth. Her legs are wrapped around me, the heels of her feet pushing into my back. She’s wild as hell with need. I can feel the nerves and muscles flutter beneath my tongue. I know she’s close. I’m probably ten different kinds of fucked up and definitely a bastard, but I decide to do something I know will slow her down. I’m just not ready for this to end. “Shhh… Annie, I need you to be quiet or my brothers outside will hear your sweet voice and know you’re giving your pussy to me.” Her whole body tightens up, just as I knew it would. “Sabre,” she whispers frantically and I smile as I begin my onslaught again; finger fucking her, slow and steady in tandem with my tongue. I keep my line of vision on her, watch her head go back in pleasure and then slowly pull back up, watching me—watching everything I’m doing to her. I admire the fine mist

of perspiration that covers her body, making her glow almost. My eyes move to her hands and I watch as she pulls on the bindings, trying to reach me even now, knowing it’s impossible. She’s completely at my mercy—completely owned by me. It’s fucking beautiful, and my cock is throbbing to get inside of her. It’s not going to happen. Not yet. I push my thumb against her clit, hard, as I lick down the lips of her pussy and then bite. She growls and I grin, pulling on the skin I have trapped. I continue fucking her with my fingers, as my mouth moves to the tender area on the inside of her thigh. I feel the need to mark her. I’m not going to fuck her yet, but I need something to know my mark is on her. So I torment her all along her thigh, leaving love bites and bruises in my wake. With each one, I get rougher. Annie loves it. Her cries become louder and she’s practically thrashing, demanding of her release. I look up at her beautiful face, and she bites into her lip and whimpers. I could do this all night, but those fuckers are out there, sitting around my woman’s bar, eating my woman’s food, and I want them gone. I sit up, her taste all over my face and lips. It’s a flavor I could come to crave. “You’re so fucking gorgeous, Annie. Do you want to come, sweetheart? Do you want to fucking come all over my face?” “Yes, oh god, please, Sabre.” “Then give me the words, Annie. Tell me to eat your pussy.” I continue to finger fuck her slowly, needing her reply before I push her over the edge. “Eat me please, Sabre. Don’t stop,” she moans and that’s close, but not everything I’m searching for from her. I take my free hand and slap that pretty, swollen pussy hard as I thrust my fingers deep inside of her again. She cries out, and I repeat the action. I feel what that does to her in the way her muscles start clenching around my fingers and her sweet cream increases. I want to lick up every drop, but not until she gives me what I want. “Say it, Annie. Give it to me and I’ll make your sweet pussy come so hard you will feel it for hours,” I promise, meaning every word. She looks at the wall. She knows the men are just on the other side of it. She knows what I want, what I’m asking. “Sabre, please…” she whispers. “Give it to me, sweetheart,” I urge. “Eat my pussy,” she says, and if she weren’t already flushed from what we’ve been doing, I know she’d be blushing right now. That’s when I cave and give her what she needs. I slide down using my tongue and fingers to fuck her into complete submission. I stretch her slick cunt with my fingers and push my tongue inside. I eat her out with my face, using whatever I can to make her quake. Her pussy quivers and flutters against me, her muscles are constricting against my fingers so tight, I know she’s close. I slide my thumb into her ass and push her over the edge. She comes hard, crying out so loud I know my brothers in the next room are hearing her. She shatters, calling out my name and cementing whatever this is. I’ve claimed her. I wasn’t planning on keeping her. Now, I am. Now, she’s mine. I want to make her come again, but I don’t. This was just to give her a taste. Let her know that I will rule her body—let my brothers know. I slowly take my fingers from her, placing a small kiss against the opening and allowing my tongue to drag in one last taste of her nectar. I slide to the floor and get up regretfully. I walk around to the side of the bed, adjusting my cock, which is pushing against my jeans; my balls literally hurt with the need to come. Annie watches me, her

eyes still drugged from her release. I bend down and kiss her, wondering how she will react to her taste on me. Her kiss is hesitant at first, and then she groans as our tongues begin dancing with each other. “Do you like the taste of your pussy, Annie?” “Sabre…” “Answer me, do you like the taste? Does it make you feel like a naughty, wicked, little girl knowing I tongue fucked you while four men were outside listening? Do you want me to fuck you again?” She looks down at my chest and again bites into that plush lip of hers before answering. “Yes. I liked it. I want it again. Are you going to give it to me?” She asks. “Eventually, sweetheart. Not right now. Right now, I’m hungry and I want rid of those assholes in the other room,” I tell her, giving her one last kiss. I untie her wrist, kissing it gently, then do the same with the other one. She grabs the edge of the comforter she’s been lying on to try and cover her body. I don’t let her. “Never try to hide your body from me, Annie. You gave it to me in here today. I’ll take care of it. It’s mine—you are mine now.” “Sabre, what just happened in here…” “Sealed your fate,” I tell her, stopping whatever she was about to say. I bend down and kiss her hard, my tongue owning her mouth. When she starts to pull me closer to her, her nails biting into my back, I pull away. “Oh, it also did one other thing,” I tell her, opening the door to her bedroom. “What’s that?” She asks me, and I notice she has covered up again. I figure I might as well teach her a lesson now. I leave the door open and walk back to her. I flip her over on the bed quickly, making sure not to hurt her. The open palm of my hand connects with her ass three times, in quick succession. She squeals, but by the third time, her ass is pushing up—needing more. I reach under her to hold her warm, wet pussy against my hand. “I said, not to cover yourself up. Didn’t you hear me, Peaches?” “I…I thought you were leaving,” she gasps. I lift her ass using the hold I have on her pussy and bend down so I can bite her ass and suck on the skin. I want my mark on it. Hell, I’m going to tattoo my name all over her body. “I hadn’t left yet. For your punishment, do not wear panties when you come back to the kitchen.” “What? But, Sabre!” I still have one hand wrapped around her pussy and feel the liquid heat there. I use my other one to push my thumb against the small rosette of her ass. She gasps and tightens up. I’m pretty sure she’s a virgin, she’s too damn tight and closed up to be anything else, but she doesn’t tell me to stop. Mine. “Do you want me to make you come again, later?” I wait for her answer, continuing to play with her ass. When she nods her head yes, I let her pussy go slowly, dragging one finger in the cleft between the lips and lowering her back on the bed. “Then don’t wear your panties,” I order getting ready to leave again. I decide not to wash up. Let the bastards smell her on me. I like that thought. I’m almost out the door when her voice stops me. “What was the other thing you were going to tell me?” She asks. I look around and she’s not hiding. She’s still lying on her stomach, and not making an effort to cover up. I take it as a small victory. “I’ve decided to let the nickname of Peaches stand,” I tell her with a grin. “Peaches? You didn’t like them calling me that?”

“No, I didn’t like them naming my woman, but I’ve decided to let it stand.” “Why?” “Because I’m the only one who knows that you really are juicy and taste like peaches. Those other dumb fucks are just talking out of their ass.” She inhales at my answer, her eyes round. “Remember, Peaches, no panties,” I order, and then close the door with a smile.

Chapter 8 Annie What did I just do? When can I do it again? He closes the door and I bury my head into the mattress. I can’t believe I just did that and with a man I don’t even know! Except it doesn’t feel like we’re strangers. I roll over on my back, dragging the comforter over me and stare up at the ceiling. What am I doing here? My father is an evangelical preacher. An extremely devout one. He used to beat me until I couldn’t sit down or lie on my back from the punishment I received. There are thin spiderweb-like scars on my lower back and side from the belt he used. Sabre either didn’t take time to notice them, or he didn’t really care about them. I’m hoping it’s the latter. Having Sabre and the men here would send my father into a rage. If he knew what I did with Sabre, he would kill us both. In my father’s eyes, what Sabre and I did would be sinning and reveling in our fall from grace. It would be in direct violation of God’s commandments. My stomach lurches at the reminder of my father. He is in Illinois, and his teachings have never been my beliefs. What kind of God would find it okay for a father to use a belt on his eight-year-old daughter because the boy next door held her hand on the way home from school? What kind of God would condone a man who cut all his daughter’s hair off because he thought she was using it to lure boys into her bed? I tap down those memories. I got away. I moved to Kentucky. I no longer have to live in fear. Admittedly, it only happened because I got a job offer here and my father’s brother lives in the same town so he can report back to my father. Carl can never know about Sabre. Ever. I hear laughing from the other room and sigh. I need to get up and go out there before Sabre comes and finds me. Maybe it’s because I’m just now getting my first taste of freedom as a woman, I just don’t know, but I know I want more time with Sabre. I like him, or rather I like what I know of him, and the rest of the men seem nice, too. So I’m going to throw caution to the wind and enjoy this for however long it lasts. With my mind made up, I go into the adjoining bathroom, clean up, search out some comfortable clothes, and return to the kitchen. My face flames with embarrassment as everyone stops talking when I enter the room. I’m having trouble looking any of them in the eye. “Over here, Peaches.” Sabre is standing in the kitchen on the opposite side of the others and he looks very pleased with himself. It annoys me, but I had a lot to do with putting that look on his face. I walk to him and when I get there, he takes me in his arms. I return his hug and then let him curl me into his side. I like it. I like how it feels to be with him. “Hey, Peaches. We were starting to think you weren’t going to join us,” Keys speaks up and I give him a small smile without looking him directly in the eye. “Have you eaten?” I ask Sabre. “Nah, sweetheart. I’ll get something in a bit,” he answers, and I grasp at it. I need something to keep busy. “I’ll get it. Just pull up that seat over there. We all should have eaten at the table. There’s more room there. I never use the darn thing personally, so it didn’t occur to me. Next time, well if there is one, I will set it up…”

“Peaches?” Sabre interrupts my sad rambling and I’m glad. I look up at him in mid-sentence. “Stop being nervous.” I huff in response, “Sabre, you can’t just order someone to not be nervous.” “I just did,” he says all cocky. “Well okay, you can order someone to do it. That, however, doesn’t mean they will do it.” “Did you do as I ordered in the bedroom?” He asks as if he’s talking about the weather. It doesn’t escape my notice that everyone has gone quiet again. “Sabre!” “Answer me.” “That isn’t something you just talk about in mixed company,” I chastise getting a plate down and filling it up with what is left of the meatloaf and side items. “What’s she calling us? Does she not like other races?” Shaft asks, and he is clearly Latino. “No dumbass, she’s just saying she doesn’t want to talk about how her and Sabre had sex in front of a bunch of men,” Beast growls and I probably glows in the dark. I put the plate down without looking at any of them and go back to the fridge to get Sabre something to drink. I think at this point, I’d rather pour it on him. “We weren’t in front of a bunch of men,” I grumble, but I don’t think they are listening to me. “For god’s sake, why? We all sat here and listened to her scream like a banshee as he laid the pipe to her,” Shaft asks and my head jerks up with an unspoken oh on my lips. I can’t believe he said that. I’m rewarded when Torch slaps him on the back of the head. “Ow! What the fuck is that for?” “You’re embarrassing, Peaches,” he says looking up at me with a wink and licking some of the chocolate off his spoon. I guess the boys found the chocolate lasagna. I can’t help but watch the way Torch works his tongue around the spoon and sucks it into his mouth. He’s a really good looking man and, apparently, I’ve just recently found my hormones. “Peaches!” Sabre snarls and stops my crazy thoughts. I go to him immediately and he pulls me back against his body. “You’ll pay for that later, sweetheart,” he whispers into my ear. I don’t have to ask what he means—I know. It’s not like I would trade him for Torch, anyway. I was just looking. I reach up and kiss him on the side of his jaw. His five o’clock shadow prickles against my lips. It’s a good feeling. I start to pull away but he keeps me close, anchoring me against him. “Why does she care if we talk about her having sex? I mean why else would she be screaming ketchup at the top of her lungs? By the way, brother, you really need better safe words. That one is kind of freaky. That’s worse than the time you guys had that red-head screaming cheeseburger and Skull thought…” This time Sabre slaps Shaft up the side of the head. I don’t mind. I kind of want to join in. His words leave me feeling dirty, wrong even. “Okay, it’s time for everyone to get out,” Sabre yells and he’s mad; he won’t let go of me. Maybe he can tell that if he let me go, there is a very big possibility that I would go get in my car and drive back to Illinois. Okay, maybe not that drastic but away just the same. “C’mon Sabre, we haven’t even had any cookies yet,” Keys joins in and they all look at me, and if you could spontaneously combust, well, I’d be doing it right now. “Get out you fucking assholes. Beast? Have these prospects cleaning out the bathrooms at The Rock.” “With pleasure. Great food, Peaches. Look forward to seeing you around,” Beast grumbles. I don’t

think he can talk any other way. He grabs Shaft and Keys by their collars at the back of their neck and pretty much pulls them out of the room. They’re too busy whining over having to clean bathrooms to do much else. Beast is so big that he handles the large men rather easily. Torch comes over and picks up my hand and kisses the back of it, despite Sabre pushing him away. “Until next time, love,” he says with another wink. “Keep your motherfucking hands away from her,” Sabre warns him, but it doesn’t seem to bother Torch at all. And just like that—we’re alone. “Sabre, I think maybe you should go, too.” “Did you mind me?” he asks and I blanch at the words. Does he think I’m a mindless child who will do everything he commands? “I have no idea what you…” “Are you wearing panties, Peaches?” “I…uh…well, no.” “Good girl. Now let’s finish eating, I’m starved.” “It’s kind of cold now,” I answer him, wondering exactly what twilight zone I’ve slipped into. “So we’ll zap it in the microwave. C’mon Peaches, feed your man,” he says walking into the kitchen. My man? Maybe I have fallen off the deep end. I follow him into the kitchen and help nuke his food. I get a little bit for myself and sit beside him. We don’t really talk, but it doesn’t feel awkward. Something is bothering me, though, so instead of pushing my mashed potatoes around in the plate, I decide to ask him. “Shaft made it sound, like well…” “Spit it out, Peaches.” “He made it sound like you guys, shared…like well…he mentioned a red-head and it sounded like… well…” “We share women from time to time.” “Share? Like once you date one, sometimes they go out with Torch, too?” “You need to get that motherfucker, Torch, out of your head right now,” he growls and his voice is full of anger. “I wasn’t, I mean I wasn’t thinking that I would, you know…” “Damn, Peaches, can you say any actual words?” “I think you should go now. I can say those words,” I retort carrying our plates into the kitchen. Sabre gives a loud sigh in the background. “The brothers and I don’t date, Peaches. He’s talking about a club girl. They hang around the club, live the life. They help us release steam, take care of our needs, and we do the same for them.” “I thought you ran a garage…” “You thought wrong,” he says mysteriously. “What is it you do?” I ask, clenching my hands into a fist. “I’m a member of the Devil’s Blaze Motorcycle Club.” “But what do you do?” I ask, looking at him in shock. I’m such a fool. I let this man touch me and I know nothing about him. Maybe my parents are right, I’m not ready for the real world. “That is what I do,” he answers and I don’t question him further. Something in his stance tells me that asking would only annoy him. “I’m not the kind of girl who dates bikers,” I say before I can stop the words.

“The way I look at it Peaches, you don’t know what kind of girl you are yet. I’m going to help you figure that out.” Maybe he does have me pegged. “I don’t want to be shared with other men, Sabre. If that’s what you want, then you should leave.” “We’ll never do anything you don’t want to do, Peaches.” I’m pretty sure Sabre is the king of cryptic answers. “You’re not staying the night. We need to slow this down.” “We’ll see,” he says taking a bite of his food. Crap.

Chapter 9 Sabre A man can only take so much. She wanted to go slow. I gave her a week, but a saint couldn’t take this shit. Annie asked me to slow things down. She had a look of panic in her eyes, so I backed off. Well, I haven’t fucked her yet. That’s as much backing as I’m capable of doing. She’s still in my arms every night, and I’m still at her house having dinner and spending time with her. It’s almost like a white picket fence type of life, except I’m not fucking cut out for that. I’m living a fucking lie with her and that’s burning a hole in my craw. I’m going to have to bring her into my world, there’s no other way about it because I’m sure as hell not letting her go. “Hey, Peaches,” I say, walking up behind her and wrapping my arms around her and my mouth whispering against her neck. We’re standing outside of the library. She just got off work and she’s wearing this pale pink skirt with a matching silk blouse under a pink sweater and some more fuck-me heels. Yeah, I’m going to make her leave those shoes on tonight. It’s time to dirty up my girl even more. “Sabre,” she whispers back and I might not be able to see it, but I hear the joy in her voice and feel the way her body instantly relaxes back into me. Her plush ass rubs against my groin and my cock protests. Poor guy is going to be permanently blue if he doesn’t get relief soon. That’s another reason I’m done with waiting. I’m dying to be inside her. Fucking hell, I’ve jacked off so many times this week my hands are getting calluses. “I’ve missed you today, my sweet Annie.” “I missed you, too,” she exhales because my hand reaches between us and kneads that gorgeous ass of hers. “You ready to go?” I ask her, anxious to get home. It’s Friday and I plan on fucking her all weekend long. She nods her head yes, and we walk towards my old beat up Ford. “Where’s your bike?” she asks, and I like the disappointment in her voice. Peaches doesn’t know it just yet, but she has all the makings of being a fucking fantastic ole’ lady, I just have to help her tap into it. “Weatherman said it was going to rain,” I lie, opening the door for her and groaning when the tight material of her skirt stretches over that fuckable ass. She looks up at the sunny-not-a-cloud-in-sight sky but doesn’t say anything. Then she hops inside the truck. I get behind the wheel and wait until I have us out on the main road before I put my plan into action. “Come sit beside me Peaches, I’ve missed you.” “You just saw me over breakfast this morning,” she argues but slides over just the same. Her skirt rises up on her thigh, exposing more delicious skin and my dick is practically vibrating. If he doesn’t get in her pussy tonight, he’ll probably shrivel up and die from starvation. “I had you for breakfast this morning,” I rumble. Just because my dick isn’t getting action, doesn’t mean I can’t keep warming her up. The way I figure it, the more her body craves release only I can give her, the fucking better. I glance over at her to see her blush. She’s special. Her innocence calls to the hardened man inside of me.

“I remember, Sabre,” she says, lying her head on my shoulder. “Did you remember the rule?” “You really are insane you know. I’m in a library all day. Do you know how many people come in and out of there all day?” “So you ignored what I asked?” “I didn’t wear underwear, okay? And it was extremely uncomfortable. I’m trying to figure out why I even like the things you have me do.” “But you do. Admit it, Peaches.” She’s silent, and I figure she’s going to back down and then she surprises me, “I do.” I slide my hand up her leg and under her skirt; warm, wet heat greets my fingers. “Sabre!” I ignore her and move so my fingers slide between the lips of her pussy. Her muscles tighten under my hand, but she spreads her legs slightly to signal she wants more. “I’ve missed this warm little pussy today. Did you get the video I sent you on your phone?” “Yes…” “Did you watch it?” “Yes, I watched it. “Did it make you horny, Annie? Did you get all excited and wet watching that chick sucking cock while her man fucked her from behind?” “I shouldn’t be watching things like that. My parents would exorcise demons out of me if they knew I watched that.” I grin, I can’t help it. She’s told me a little about her fucked up parents. It’s sadistic, but it makes it more enjoyable. I ever meet that fucker of a father, I might just kill him. When I questioned her about the scars on her back and she admitted her dad beat her, I wanted to go to Illinois right then. “Did you get wet, sweet Annie? Did you need to be fucked? Did you want to come?” “I, uh…yes.” Something in her voice alerts me. Oh, my little Annie has been a bad, bad girl. “Did you make yourself come?” “Sabre!” She protests, but she doesn’t answer me. My hand bites into her tender flesh on her thigh, and I ask again. “Did you make yourself come, Annie? Answer me.” “I…” “Annie, do not lie to me.” “I…yes. I did. It was…I mean, I read and things, but I never read a book where there were three people involved, and I never thought it’d be so….” “Hot?” “They both wanted her. They needed her, it was kind of like she had power over them, even when they were rough and…” “Fucking her so hard she screamed?” “I…yes…” “Tell me what your favorite part was. Be honest.” The truck is quiet except for the sound of the engine and the wheels rolling along the highway, but even over that I can hear Annie’s breathing. She’s just a step away from coming and I’ve barely done more than

pet her sweet little snatch. “When he bent her over her desk and made love to her while his buddy watched.” “Oh, Annie, that wasn’t making love, that was fucking. He fucked her. Say it.” “He fucked her…” “We have a problem though, sweet Annie.” “Why am I Peaches sometimes and Annie others?” She asks out of the blue, and I think to dodge what she knows is coming next. She’s cute. “Because you’ve been named Peaches by the club, but you’re my Annie. That’s why when I’m eating you out I only use Annie. When I’m not fucking you or eating you? You can be both to me. But no other motherfucker better say your name from here out. It’s mine.” She remains silent, shifting in the seat. It doesn’t escape my attention how she bucks against my hand, wanting more. “Sabre, I need…” “Sorry, baby. That can’t happen, you were a bad girl.” “But…you told me to watch it. I never would have…” “I don’t mean that Annie. I mean you didn’t have permission to make yourself come. Your pussy belongs to me now. No one makes that pussy come but me or unless they have permission from me.” “Explain again why I like the things you do to me?” “Because there’s a wild woman inside of you, sweet Annie, and you like her. Now, I’m afraid you’re going to have to be punished.” “Punished?” she questions, and I can hear the fear in her voice and really wish her fucking father was closer. I pull off to the side of the road then put my hand under her chin and pull her closer. I make sure our eyes connect; I need her to understand this. “I would never hurt you, Annie. You’re important to me. The more time I spend with you, the more I want. You get that, right?” “Yes, I feel the same, Sabre…” “Ultimately, when I punish you, it will be to teach you what pleases me, but it will also be about teaching you what brings you pleasure. You understand?” “Not completely, but I think I get the gist.” I kiss her forehead. “Trust me, Annie. Eventually, you might just seek out punishment from me.” “What is my punishment now?” “The video I sent you? Did you watch as she sucked on that man’s cock?” “Yeah…” “You’re going to suck me off just like that, and if you’re a good girl, I’ll come in your mouth and not all over your face like I want to.” “I…I’ve never done that. What if I disappoint you?” “Sweetheart, nothing you could possibly do will disappoint me. Take your time, experiment, learn what I like. You will figure it out.” She looks at me and nods with a slight smile. Innocent, pure, eager to please, and fucking hot as hell— that’s my Annie. “I’ll do it as soon as we get home.” “That’s not going to work for me, sweetheart. You’re going to suck me right now,” I tell her, unbuckling my jeans and releasing the button and zipper. My aching, hard cock springs out; the head

already moist and ready for action. “Now angle yourself so the steering wheel isn’t in the way and show me what you learned from the video,” I instruct her. She looks out the windows and back at me. “Sabre, anyone can see us…” “I guess you better use that sweet mouth to keep my cock all covered then. Now do it.” She slides her glasses off and puts them in her purse. She takes off the pink sweater she has over the tight little camisole and puts that to the side. Annie has no fucking idea right now how sexy she is, but damn, I can already feel my balls tighten. She slides down the seat so she can reach my dick easily, and I stop her right before her lips reach my cock. I hear her huff of frustration and I’m right there with her, but there’s one more thing I need. “Take your hair down, Annie.” She doesn’t even question me and I want to growl in victory. She reaches up and undoes the complicated knot and silky strands of blonde fall down over her shoulders. Hot as fuck, and all mine. She bends her head down and I wrap my hand in that thick, beautiful hair. Her hand grips my cock gently, and I smile. Eventually, I’ll teach her that she won’t hurt me, but we don’t have the time or the room right now. I pull out on the road and she hesitates. I think she must see the need in my eyes though because the next thing I feel is her sweet, little tongue sliding along my cock. I groan in response. Her tongue slides down my shaft and teases my balls. “Fuck, yeah baby, suck it in your mouth…” I groan, keeping my eyes on the road but wishing I could watch her. Shit, I may have to pull over and finish this. She trails her tongue back up my cock and then it darts along the head, picking up the pre-cum that has leaked out. The next thing I know, she swallows my cock down. My hand tightens in her hair harder in reflex. Had we been together longer, if she knew more, I’d fuck her mouth hard and take what I want. We’ll get there slowly because I’m not letting her go. Ever. I pull up to a traffic light and say a small thanks that it is red so I can watch her. She is sliding those sweet lips up and down on my cock, her hand is wrapped tight around the base and her tongue is teasing me and I know I’m going to blow soon. Annie must notice that we’ve stopped moving because she releases my cock with a soft popping noise and looks up at me. Her lips are swollen and wet, her eyes are smoky like they always get when she needs to come, and what hair is not in my grasp is in disarray around her face. She looks out my window and there’s a man sitting beside us, looking in my window. “Sabre,” she whispers like it’s a dirty secret. “There’s a man in the passenger side of that car watching us.” I roll my window down and smile at her. “Then I guess you better give him a good show so he goes home and works his woman over real good.” I’m not sure what I had expected. It was a test and sweet Annie, she passed with flying colors because she groans and takes my entire cock in her mouth while massaging my balls. “That’s it baby suck that cock. Suck it good and when we get home, I’ll fuck you until you can’t move,” I growl. She proceeds to do just that. Sweet Annie. I was right. She’s got everything to make the perfect ole’ lady. My ole’ lady.

Chapter 10 Annie I want to scream. I really want to scream. I’m sitting up, trying to fix my hair, but it’s useless. I don’t even care, really. I’m so turned on at this point, I’m about to scream. I need Sabre. He’s like a drug I’m definitely addicted to and my entire system is craving more. I still have the taste of him in my mouth. I’ve heard women don’t like it. The taste is too acidic or bitter, but I love Sabre’s taste. I love knowing I brought him to that point all on my own, and I want more. He promised he was going to make love to me until I couldn’t move, and I want him to make good on that promise. Well, he said fucking. I suppose that’s what it is, but for me…it’s making love. I know I’ve only known him a week. I let him claim me after one day, and I have zero experience with men to know how Sabre really feels about me. None of that matters. I know in my heart that Sabre is what I need in my life. He makes me happy, that’s true, but the real truth is that with him, I feel like I am finally alive for the first time in my life. He makes me feel real, instead of just a shadow. I’ve been nothing but a shadow my whole life. He pulls into my driveway and my heart is beating out of my chest. He’s out and pulling me through the door before I can even blink. Picking me up in his strong arms, I squeal with a laugh, wrapping my arms around his neck. Our lips bump together clumsily, teeth clashing for a minute before he hits that spot where we get in sync and then our tongues are at war with each other. I slip one hand under his t-shirt, caressing the warm, soft skin. I let my nails graze him, applying slight pressure so he can feel me there; know that I need him. I push his shirt up and turn in his arms enough to get my head angled so I can lick his nipple in my mouth. I bite down on the little nub, capture it between my teeth while using my tongue to play with it. Sabre groans, I feel his leg thrust up against my ass to brace me and I’m pushed against the wall of the outside of my house. Sabre’s rummaging around for keys in his pocket, I think. I can’t really tell unless I stop what I’m doing, and I don’t want to. This past week with Sabre has been amazing, but I need and want more. I’m ready. “Goddamn it, I am too! I just can’t find the fucking key,” Sabre groans as I suck harder on his nipple. I use my fingers to tease his other nipple, at the same time that I’m torturing the one in my mouth. I didn’t even realize I had said the words out loud. “Annie, if you don’t stop, I’m fucking you against the wall of the house.” “Yes, or fuck me from behind like in the film, Sabre. Bend me over the banister and make me yours,” I urge him, my body on fire. I can’t control my words, I don’t try. I’m safe with Sabre and I’m not the preacher’s daughter, afraid of her shadow. I’m a woman. I’m Sabre’s woman. I hear keys hit the porch. The sound of them falling makes me happy. Then Sabre has me standing, my legs unsteady, but I ignore them. I drop down to my knees, thankful I didn’t button his pants back up and unzip him. We’re out in the open and I should care, but I love it. The idea that any minute someone could see us excites me even more. I take his cock out and hold it in my hand. I look up at Sabre before I go further, wanting to see his eyes—to know I’m giving him what he wants. He’s taken his leather cut off, the one that has his club’s insignia on it and has it draped over the banister. I whimper as he takes my hair in

his grasp and roughly pulls it to arch my head. Now it’s him in control, and I love every minute of it. He removes my hand from his cock and guides it to my lips, slanting my head just the way he wants me. He’s not gentle, and it’s so hot. He was right I think, I am wild inside and need him to let that out of me. He moves his cock along my lips, painting them with his pre-cum. He pulls me up by my hair so I have to stretch from my knees. I brace myself on his hips as he leans down to meet me. “You’re going to suck my cock, Annie. Suck it like you are dying for it and show me just how bad you need to be fucked,” he growls, and it is growling, in the truest sense of the word. It’s also hot and just ramps up my excitement. I don’t see a problem with that. I am dying for it, if he’d just let me go, I’d show him…. “First, I want to taste myself on your lips,” he says before giving me the hottest, wettest kiss he’s ever given me. He devours my lips in his mouth, licking, sucking, and plundering them. When we break away, I gasp and then instantly turn my attention back to his cock. I take him to the back of my throat and try to relax the muscles there, to take him further. I want all of him, but he seems wider, harder than he was in the car. I use my hand to roll his balls around, concentrating so much on what I’m doing that I don’t hear the roar in the background. I should have, but I’m too far gone into the place that making love with Sabre always sends me. His hands tighten in my hair, the pressure and sting of his rough hold is delicious. Finally, I get his whole cock in my mouth and I know it’s not just my imagination; he is bigger. I’m too much of a novice to know if that’s possible, but I know how he feels in my mouth and I almost can’t fit him. I hum against his cock and I want to give him what he wants from me, but I can’t. I don’t get the chance because he takes over. He doesn’t ask, he demands. He uses his hold on me to push me up and down on his cock. Why does that excite me even more? I do my best to give him what he wants but he stops and pulls me away. “Sabre, please, I need it,” I whine, sounding like a child being denied her favorite treat—because I am, damn it! “Well, hello there querida, and here I was wondering why I caught my man with his pants down.” I look up to see a rough biker looking over the railing at us. He’s got dark hair and darker eyes. He looks worn and sad, even if there is laughter in his eyes. He’s not pretty or poster-sexy like Sabre, but he’s dangerous and there’s something about him just the same. I decide all that in a matter of seconds because I’m too busy wanting to die of shame. Sabre releases my hair and I slide away from him. I look up at him almost afraid of what I’ll see. He gives me a tight smile, tucking his cock back inside his pants even though it’s really too big to fit comfortably. I have the strangest urge to kiss it against the now zipped jeans since I can see the outline perfectly. I ignore the voice of caution and do it. I mean they’ve already seen what was happening. My face may be beet red, but I’m going to ignore it. Sabre’s hand comes down and pets the side of my head gently. It feels like a reward. Maybe that’s why Brittany, my cat, always wants me to pet her. Because right there, even with other people around, I think I might be the happiest woman around. Sabre helps me to my feet, pulls me close to him, and tucks my head under his chin. I bury my head in his chest and hug him tight. “What the hell do you guys want?” He says and I bury my head more, partly from embarrassment— okay, mostly from that. Still, I like the feel of being surrounded by him, I like the smell of him, I like everything about being in his arms. “Aw, hermano! Do you not wish to introduce me to your new plaything?” The other man asks, and I

want to disappear. I even think my heart hurts. I don’t want to be a plaything. I’ve been fooling myself, I guess. I thought I was more. “She’s not a toy, Pres. Annie here is my ole’ lady.” Everyone around us goes quiet. I pull back to look into Sabre’s eyes. I’m not sure what the distinction is, but it feels important. It feels momentous. I want to savor it. To soak it in. I can’t, though, because it hits me that over the past week, Sabre has explained how important his club is to him. He’s told me how they are his family. He just basically made us a couple, and soon, I’m going to jump and scream and dance like a little girl over that. I want to scream it from the roof, but what is making me want to completely die of mortification is that I just met his President while on my knees sucking my man’s cock. I wanted to be Sabre’s wild Annie. I wasn’t exactly going for slut Annie. Crap.

Chapter 11 Sabre Cock-blocked by my own fucking club. Hell, when did getting inside a woman’s pussy take an act of Congress? I doubt Annie realizes the importance of what I just did, but the boys do. Now, if they’d just fucking leave. From the look on Skull’s face, that’s going to happen. If a man could go stark raving mad from lack of pussy and being teased to death, I am there. I am so fucking there. With a sigh, I let go of Annie and reach over and get my cut, putting it back on. “What’s up?” “Donahue brothers,” Skull answers wearing that and the haunted look again. I have an instant gut check moment. There’s not a brother among us that doesn’t grieve for the loss of Beth. There’s not a brother who doesn’t know the effect it’s had on our president. Skull is a different man. “Where we headed?” I ask, knowing now why all the brothers showed up on their bikes. “Paradise Ridge,” Skull says and my lips firm up in disgust. Paradise Ridge is a spot on the back of a mountain where Tennessee and Georgia meet. It used to be a place where teenagers would park and make out, gaining it the name Paradise Ridge because many a cherry was popped there. The Donahue brothers claimed it not long after they took over as head of the Irish faction in Georgia, and it’s since become a place where bodies are buried and disposed of. “Who called the meeting?” I ask, my mind already turning from Annie to the long ride ahead of us. “Colin,” Skull says and that one name from his lips contains so much hate that it chills the air around us. “Right. I’m ready. Let me say goodbye to my woman and I’ll get my bike out of the garage.” I had moved my bike and other things to Annie’s in the past week. She’s never said a word in protest, and I’ve known from that first sweet taste of her that I wasn’t going anywhere. She’s the one. Now, if I could just finally claim her completely, I’d be a happy fucking man. “It was nice meeting you, querida. I am sure we will be seeing you around the club soon. Si?” Skull says and gives her a smile. Hell, even his smile is still cold. I look to Annie to see how she reacts. Damn, she’s beautiful. Her hair is all messed up, her lips swollen, her nipples are poking through that silky little top she has on, and her pale skin sparkles in the sun. I’m a lucky bastard. She’s got her hands wrapped around herself in a defensive gesture, but all it really does is point out the fact that’s she’s horny. A beautiful thing to behold for sure, but as I look around and see that all the brothers are watching, especially that motherfucker, Torch, I take the one step to her and block her with my body. “You are looking fucking hot, Annie. But if your nipples get any harder, every man around here is going to fall on you. Maybe you should go inside.” She inhales and her cheeks blush even darker. She starts to pull away and I stop her. “I’ll be gone for a couple days. I’m going to send one of my brother’s out here to check in on you and make sure you’re safe. Try not to get him twisted up in knots over you, yeah?” “Sabre! I would never do that, I can’t believe…” I stop her tirade with a hot kiss, not giving her time to respond, just devouring her and letting my

tongue pillage every part of her mouth. I can still taste my flavor on her and my damn balls seem to pulse with the need to come. My lips break from her mouth and kiss up her cheekbone and down into the valley of her neck before finally ending at her ear. “You don’t have to do a goddamn thing sweetheart, just the look of you is enough to make a man come. I’m a lucky bastard, and I know it. I just want those other men to know you’re mine, too. Got it?” I pull back away and she gives me this sexy smile and even I can tell she’s happy. Mission accomplished. “Be safe, please?” I nod, satisfied with her reaction. She could have asked a million questions, she could have demanded to know what was going on. Her not doing so is just another sign that she will fit into club life perfectly. I’ve made a great decision, which is good because I’m starting to really care about this woman. I’ve always known from my first look that no other woman would ever compare. Now, I’m starting to think it’s even more. “You got it, Peaches, and when I get back, you and I have some unfinished business.” “I’ll be looking forward to it,” she smiles and it’s that smile I take with me as I get on my bike. * * * It’s about two in the morning when we reach the Tennessee, Georgia border. The crew is dog tired and none of us are looking forward to the meeting with Colin tomorrow. Colin is a bastard, though a few steps above his uncle who used to be in charge. We have a bad history with the Donahue family and I wasn’t expecting this meeting to be good. We’re bedding down for the rest of the night at the Green Goose, an old outdated no-tell motel that looks like hell and smells stale and that’s about the nicest thing I can say about it. The mattress lays like it’s been stuffed with straw and the occasional rock. I’m bunking down for the night with Skull. He’s in the opposite bed holding the locket in his hands that he always wears around his neck. It was Beth’s locket. A present he gave her on their wedding day. He’s never once taken it off since Beth’s funeral. “What are you thinking Pres?” I ask him, trying to drag him out of the thoughts in his own head. “How old ghosts never stop haunting you, amigo. They never do.” “Beth wouldn’t want you to live your life like this,” I tell him, knowing it’s true. Beth loved Skull, she’d want him to move on and be happy. “Love is a funny thing. It starts with a touch and burrows down under the skin, infecting your blood and ultimately your heart. It never lets you go hermano, never. It can feed you and make you strong, nourish you and make you whole, or it can slowly destroy everything inside of you until the person you are withers and you are left but a shell. A sad, empty, old shell with nothing but memories of days you should have cherished more.” Skull sets the locket down on the fake wood nightstand by the bed, lays down, and turns out his light. It jars me, I know today’s meeting has destroyed him. “Do you wish you hadn’t met her?” “At times, si. Then I remember.” “Remember?” “That before Beth, I had no life anyway. Hold on to your woman, hermano. Hold on tight and enjoy while you can. El tiempo es corto.” Skull’s mother was Spanish, not his dad. But, she raised him, he knows the language well. He sounds

American as hell, but most of the time he slips into the other language. The club has become fluent, or at the very least has a grasp on what he is saying. Time is short. I lie in the dark and listen as, eventually, Skull’s breathing evens out. I pull out my phone and text Annie. Missing you tonight, sweetheart. There’s a brief lull. I figure she’s already sound asleep. I’m just putting my phone down when a message comes through. Miss you too, Sabre. Please be safe. Love you. Xoxo Love. I don’t know what that is really. I’ve never had it. Yet, I like the idea of Annie loving me. I like it a fuck of a lot. Before I met Beth, I had no life anyway. I think on Skull’s words. I think I’m starting to understand exactly what he means. I’ve never had someone to come home to before. Someone to worry about me and take care of me. Annie does all of that and more. I need to appreciate that, cherish it, and make sure it’s safe. I sure as hell don’t want to be grieving like Skull does. I grab my phone and text Latch, a patched in member of the club who doesn’t go on runs and shit. He’s got a little sister at home he takes care of; she’s only sixteen and Latch is her only family. They lost their mother a year ago to breast cancer. Latch and I are tight. We have a connection the other brothers don’t know about and would never understand. Me: You keeping an eye on my woman? My phone vibrates a few minutes later. Latch: Outside her house right now. Never fear. Me: Everything cool? Latch: She got a visit from an uncle, today. Carl something. It seemed to freak her out. I’m keeping a close eye. Me: Do that. I’ll check in tomorrow. Latch: I’m on it. Later. I don’t like the idea of Annie having problems with me so far away. If her uncle is anything like her father, I know why she is upset. I’ll have to call her in the morning. I roll over in the bed to get some shuteye. Tomorrow is going to be a long-ass day.

Chapter 12 Annie How does someone you barely know feel like they own your soul? I lie there holding my phone after Sabre’s text. I can’t sleep. I may have only been with him for a short amount of time, but I’m used to the way he spoons me and wraps his arms around me at night. He always takes one hand and wraps it around my breast, kisses my neck, and whispers goodnight in my ear. I’ve become addicted to that and have found that even one night without it and I’m wide awake. I crave him like an addict craves his next fix. I even want to cry after his text. That’s how far I’m gone. I get up out of bed and walk to the bathroom, it’s almost morning, I might as well stop pretending I’m going to sleep. The hour nap I had will be it. After a quick shower, I stumble into the kitchen to find coffee. It’s going to take a lot of coffee to get through today. It’s just finishing up when there’s a knock on my door. That single-girl-all-alone-it’s-3 a.m. panic hits me. I walk cautiously to the front door, afraid it’s Carl. He came by earlier today, said he heard talk I was living with a man. There was no sign of Sabre though and his old truck was hid in the garage, so I think I covered. Still, I know there is trouble coming on that front and I have no idea what I’m going to do about it. I go quietly to the door and glance through the peephole. Latch is standing on the other side. He’s the man that Sabre has watching over me while he’s out of town. He seems like a nice guy. “What’s up?” I ask, opening the door. I’m worried something happened since it’s the middle of the night and he’s here. “I was wondering if my sister could spend what’s the rest of the night here. She got picked up at a local party and the deputy called me to come get her. I can’t trust her not to go back out if I’m not there.” He pulls a sullen-looking young girl from the side of the house; I hadn’t noticed her before. She’s beautiful. Her hair is the color of midnight and she’s got these deep, inky dark eyes and long, thick eyelashes. Her skin is pale and flawless, and she could easily be on the cover of any magazine, coming or going. She’s also full of anger and looks like she wants to kill someone. “Sure, come on inside,” I tell them both, opening the door wider and stepping back. “Annie this is my baby sister, Lucy. Lucy, this is Annie, she’s Sabre’s old lady.” “I’ll be seventeen in two weeks, I’m not a baby,” she grumbles. “I think we’re always babies to our big brothers. I know I was,” I tell her trying to make her feel better as I lead them into the kitchen. “Was? How on Earth did you get him to stop treating you like a child?” Lucy asks. “Well, my brother died in a car accident and there’s not been a day since then I haven’t wished he was back here to be over-protective again,” I answer, hoping my message gets across. I watch out of the corner of my eye and see her look at Latch. “I just made a pot of coffee, would you guys like some?” “Thanks, that sounds great. I didn’t want to bother you, but I saw you had your light on and figured it’d be better for Lucy to sleep here instead of my truck.” “Why on Earth are you sleeping in your truck?” “Remember, Sabre asked me to keep an eye on you. I can’t hardly do that Annie if I’m not around.”

“I thought you went home! You can’t stay outside all night. I’ll fix you a bed on the couch, and Lucy can have my spare room.” “Annie, we should probably talk about that with Sabre, and I don’t mind….” “Just hush it, I’ll go find some clean sheets. Lucy, if you want to follow me, I’ll show you where your room will be, sweetheart. You can get settled and then come out and have some coffee, or I could warm you some milk.” “Warm milk? Please. That sounds so gross.” I laugh, “It kind of does, but it actually helps relax you. I was just about to make me some. Sabre texted me to let me know they made it okay, and I was just too keyed up to go back to sleep.” “So they’re all good?” She asks and she seems interested, maybe just a little too interested. “Yes, I believe so. You know how they are. They never give too much information.” “Yeah, I do. I know them all though Latch doesn’t let me hang around at the clubhouse much anymore.” “Really, why’s that?” I ask, opening the door to the room she’ll be staying in. “He says I’m too old. One of the guys started asking me out and shit. I thought Latch was going to pop his lid. He doesn’t seem to get that I’m not a little kid anymore.” “I get that, but he’s your brother. Still, you are just sixteen so that’s a little young for one of the members to be wanting to take you out on a date.” “It was Keys. He’s only six years older than me, but it’s not him I’m interested in,” she says plopping down on the bed. “So, there is someone in the club you are interested in?” “Yeah, but it doesn’t matter. He doesn’t see me as anything other than a child and he’d never stand up to Latch to ask me out, even if he did.” “Well, you’re too young to think about settling down anyway. But if it’s meant to be, when the time is right, it’ll happen. Look at me. I’m twenty-six and had given up the idea of ever finding someone I could love, and then my car broke down and I found Sabre.” “Yeah, maybe, thanks for the room, Annie. I wasn’t doing anything wrong at the party, but I guess some of the neighbors thought we were too loud and called the law.” “It’s okay. You get settled and come on out when you’re ready. I’m just going to get some sheets and things for you brother and get him settled on the couch.” I spend the next hour or so talking with Latch and his little sister. I really like her. She’s sweet, funny, and a really good kid. I get the feeling she’s hanging with the wrong crowd and that’s why Latch is concerned. I also get a bigger feeling that she’s got a huge crush on Beast. That’s bad news. He’s a good sixteen or seventeen years older than her and there’s no way he’ll ever see her as more than a little girl, even after she becomes legal. Hopefully, that will work itself out. Once I get them settled, I head back to mine and Sabre’s room. I reach over and grab Sabre’s pillow and pull it into my body, hugging it tightly. I can smell his aftershave on it, and I inhale deeply. Just the scent alone is enough to relax me, and I feel my eyes closing fast. My last thoughts are that of Sabre. I really do love him.

Chapter 13 Sabre I never had the feeling that I was coming home before. Annie makes everything different. It feels as if I’ve been gone for a month, rather than just three days. I have a lot on my plate in the upcoming days with the club. I’m not the club enforcer or the Vice President, but as record keeper of the club and one of the main officers, I have a lot on my plate as we figure out where to go after our meeting with the Donahue brothers. Still, I’ve already told Skull and Pistol that I’m doing jack shit until I get the night with my woman. With that in mind, as the other men turned into the club, I kept going and drove like a bat out of hell to get home. The minute I pull into the driveway and see Annie’s old beat up vehicle I feel a sense of peace. I’m barely off my bike when Annie comes running out. She jumps straight into my arms and I have to plant my feet to keep from being bowled over by her. She’s laughing and her eyes are alive with happiness. Her arms go around me and mine lock around her and that feeling of peace only intensifies. “I missed you, Sabre. I’m so glad you’re home.” Home. Yeah, I am definitely home. “I missed you too, sweet Annie, and I’m getting ready to show you just how much,” I growl picking her up in my arms and marching up the steps into the house. She is nibbling on my neck and telling me how much she’s glad I’m home, and I wish I could hear her better. The truth is there’s blood roaring in my ears, my cock is rock hard, and I have to have her. I feel like a damn monk who is about to break a seven-year vow of celibacy. I open the door, Annie still in my arms and freeze. Latch is sitting at the bar, eating. My eyes narrow in on him. “What the fuck are you doing here?” I bark, my dick somehow growing harder. “Having dinner. You just missed Lucy. She had dance practice.” I set Annie down with a sigh. No way. I am not going to get cock-blocked again and Annie is not ready for playtime. “Annie. Bedroom, now. Take your clothes off and get on the bed and wait for me.” “Sabre.” “Now, Annie.” “Remind me again why I like the things you do to me,” she grumbles leaving the room. “I’m about to remind you. Latch, get the fuck out of here,” I growl, my patience gone. “Bye, Latch. Don’t forget, you and Lucy are having dinner here Thursday night,” Annie calls out. “Wouldn’t miss it, Peaches,” Latch says with a wicked grin. “I see you’ve made yourself at home,” I say watching him closely. He’s got that look in his eye that I haven’t seen in a long time. My Annie has caught him, I knew she would. Hell, I just had to see her from a distance. “She’s special,” he answers. “She is.” “She doesn’t let you keep your distance,” he answers and I nod my head in agreement. “Do I report to the club or here tomorrow?”

“Here, I’m going to be busy at the club for the next few days.” “You got it. Be good to her, brother,” he says, slamming the door shut. I sigh. There are things to discuss with Latch, but I need Annie, it will have to happen later. I go straight to the bedroom and what I find there takes my breath away. Annie is on the bed, gloriously naked, except for the sheet she has pulled over her. I should have told her I didn’t want her covered up. I know she’s shy. I know she’s never done this before. A better man would understand that and move forward carefully. That is not who I am though, and Annie knows that. It’d be wrong for me to be any way other than the way I always plan to be with her. “Come over here and undress me, Annie.” Her cheeks darken in color, but she slides out of bed and comes to me. She’s beautiful as always, but knowing what we’re about to do and what she is about to give me makes her even more so. She comes to a stop in front of me. I can’t stop my hand from coming up and caressing her collarbone and following the delicate path to her neck. “So beautiful.” Her hand gently covers mine and her sweet voice feels as if it takes ten years of darkness away from me. “That’s how I feel every time I look at you, Sabre.” So sweet, she could make my teeth ache. Her innocence intrigues me, but I can’t wait to show her how good being bad can be. I take off my cut and toss it to the chair across from us, and then pull my shirt off. Her hands move over my stomach, her fingers moving slowly as if she’s memorizing every line. Bit by bit she moves up my chest, her hands breaking apart and each thumb searching out my hard, small nipples and petting them. The touch is erotic and innocent at the same time. I’ve done my best to bring Annie to this point; knowing what to expect from me. Each time I touched her brought her to orgasm; in the way I talked to her, texted, and in the videos or other things I made sure she watched. I’m not a tender man, not by a long shot. Annie brings out instincts and feelings I’ve never had before. Yet, sex is elemental to who I am. She may start off a virgin, but I plan to show her every forbidden pleasure my mind can dream up and make her want it…need it…crave it. “I thought you told me to undress you?” she asks, placing a gentle kiss on my chest. “I left the best parts for you,” I grin. “I’m a little nervous,” she admits and I can hear her voice tremble. I bring her face up close to mine, taking in all the myriad of emotions her eyes are trying to show and then kiss her softly. Our lips caress and graze each other in a slow dance that is intended only to divert her and to amp up her excitement. I use my teeth to pull her lower lip into my mouth, sucking on it. I nibble it, let my tongue taste its flavor, all the while letting my hands pet and follow the contours of her body. I can’t resist massaging those sweet, luscious globes and bringing her even closer to me. I could be wrong, but I think that’s what pushes her over the edge and to the point her nerves take a back seat because she practically takes over our kiss. Her tongue forges into my mouth, trying to own it. Her hands move down to my sides and her fingernails bite into the skin, and the sweet sting of pain mixed with need acts like a drug in my system. I wanted to take this slow and easy the first time. Being with Annie doesn’t allow that, I just can’t. Together the two of us always end up being a raging wildfire. “Annie…I can’t be slow. You deserve someone who can take his time and worship you patiently. Fuck, sweetheart. I don’t have it in me,” I tell her when we break apart. My voice is unsteady from the

need coursing through my veins. “I don’t want you to be anything other than the man I fell in love with.” The words lie there for a second and they’re backed up by the trust shining in her eyes. I may not be soft or able to give her what she deserves, but I vow I will make this good for her. I just hope I can. I know nothing about virgins. My darker desires always made me run from them. “You can undress me next time…get up on the bed, now, Annie,” I order. She backs away and when the bed presses against her legs, slides upon it. Her eyes stay on me the entire time. I like that, I will demand it from her—especially when I introduce her to the pleasures of having more than just me and her in our playtime. I bank those thoughts down as an image of Latch touching my woman tries to plant itself in my mind. It will happen, but tonight belongs to Annie and me. I undress, letting her watch it all. My hand strokes up and down my cock, my pre-cum already making it slick and wet. I lie down beside her, nibbling on the side of her neck. I make small bruises there. I know she likes it, and I need to mark her everywhere. I kiss a path down her chest, sucking on the pebbled nipple while my fingers play with the other. She gasps and her back comes off the bed from the sensation. Her hands wrap around my head pulling me harder against her. Delicious. I let my hand drift to her sweet spot. She’s soaked. I fight back the urge to thrust inside of her. Instead, I let my fingers play. I start gently, massaging them back and forth in the slick, sweet excitement that’s gathered. I prime her clit, a combination of pushing and pulling that I know will get her where I need her to be. I’m dying to taste her again, but my dick will revolt at this point, not to mention my poor balls. “Sabre…” Her voice is vibrating with need. Her body thrusting and clenching my fingers, already. The fact that she can get this excited, this easily—is a gift. I kiss my way back to her neck, positioning myself over her. “You’re so beautiful, Annie,” her eyes open slowly, so crystal blue and clear. She looks at me with all the trust in the world. I slide two fingers inside her pussy. Over the brief time we’ve been together I’ve been slowly stretching her, waiting for this day, but there’s only so much you can do with your hands. It’s almost a struggle to sink two fingers into her. Her muscles tighten instantly and she tries to ride them. I hold them still inside her, using my thumb to continue manipulating her clit. “So beautiful and all mine.” “Sabre,” she gasps out as I begin to fuck her in earnest with my fingers, bringing her body quickly to the point of orgasm. I should be ashamed for not going slower, for not giving her the sweet, slow seduction she should have. She deserves all of that and more, but the truth is I’m going to go crazy if I don’t get inside of her. I kiss along her darkened pink breast, sucking on the hardened nipple again and just as I feel her pussy spasm around my fingers, I bite down and pull with my teeth. My woman likes a little pain; I’m going to teach her to crave it. She has no idea just what her body is going to be searching for. The thought of being the one to give it to her is a rush like no other I’ve ever had in my life. As she tumbles into her orgasm, her body shaking and calling out my name, I position my cock at her entrance. I watch as it all overtakes her. It’s a familiar sight. I never let a day go by that I haven’t given this to her, and usually much more than once a day, but somehow each time it just gets better. “Annie,” I groan, my cock literally leaking to get inside of her and it takes all of the control that I’ve mastered over the years to keep from thrusting home. Her nails are biting into my back and her body is pushing up into my hand, riding it and taking every ounce of pleasure she can find. It’s beautiful, true, but I need her eyes. “Annie!” Her eyes snap to mine, hers are hazy and cloudy with pleasure. She’s flushed, her lips swollen and wet and my cock slides forward just so the tip sits inside of her—resting…waiting.

“Sabre…” “Keep your eyes on me, Annie. This is going to hurt, but I promise you it will get better.” “Please, Sabre. I want you,” she answers, even as her head goes back and another wave hits her. My mouth crashes down against hers as I drink in her taste and swallow her cries. My cock slides deeper inside. It feels like a damn vise gripping my cock and squeezing it. I feel the thin wall that keeps me from sinking further. This is important. I will be Annie’s first man. Her first everything. I will fucking be her last, but then she will get that from me, too. I know I will never want another woman but Annie. Ever. With that thought ringing in my brain, I break away from her sweet lips. My mouth finds that soft juncture where her neck and shoulder meets, and I bite down and force my hard cock inside her body. She cries out, and I still. Her head is pressed into her pillow. The heels of her feet are shoved deep into the mattress and I’m balls deep inside of this beautiful creature—afraid to move. Slowly, her eyes open and she looks at me. “I’m yours now,” she whispers. My heart beats hard against my chest. “You’ve always been mine, Annie. Since the day you were born. You were made for me,” I tell her starting my ride. She mews this sweet little sound and finds my rhythm and meets me thrust for thrust. My balls tighten and I feel the tingling zip down my spine; I’m about to come harder than I ever have in my life. Before I do, there’s one thing I need to do—one thing I need to give her. “I love you, Annie. I love you. This seals it, sweetheart. You’re never getting away from me.” “Love for a lifetime?” she asks, her nails moving down to my ass as she pulls at me, trying to get me deeper. Hell, my balls are pressed against her hot pussy now and wet with her sweet liquid. “For several, Annie…for fucking ever,” I groan, riding her hard and losing myself in my own climax even as I feel her second one overtaking her, as my cum shoots inside of her. She clinches me so fucking tight, my eyes roll back in my head. She’s everything…everything.

Chapter 14 Annie Just when you think life is perfect, you find yourself standing in front of a rattlesnake and no weapon at hand. I’ve officially been Sabre’s old lady for a month now and each day just gets better, and I’m not talking just sex—that is phenomenal, however. We make love constantly. Sabre is insatiable. It doesn’t matter where we’re at; he’s made love to me in the bathrooms at the local department store even. He doesn’t try to hold himself back, and I don’t want him to. He makes me feel desirable, sexy, and like I’m the only woman in the world who can satisfy him. I may have been a virgin at twenty-six, but I’m pretty sure that I’ve had more sex than any woman on the face of the Earth. In fact, life is so perfect I’ve almost forgotten about the one thing that could ruin it all for me. That was a mistake. I know that from the number that just showed up on my caller ID. Sabre is at the club, he’s been dealing with some stuff; I’m not sure what, I don’t ask. I figure if Sabre wants me to know anything about the club he’ll tell me. As long as he’s safe, I’m okay. I’m doing laundry while Lucy is in the living room doing her homework. Latch is in the kitchen fixing a leaking faucet. They’ve become part of the family and are nearly always here. I love it, and I get the feeling that Sabre enjoys it, too—it makes him happy. I care for Latch, obviously not like I do Sabre, but still, I love him. He’s a good guy who has a lot on his plate. Sometimes I catch him looking at me and my stomach gets butterflies. Sabre says Latch is halfway in love with me, but it doesn’t seem to upset him. I figure it’s because he trusts both of us. He should, my heart belongs to him and always will. The phone call stops all of my thoughts and happy feelings, though. I stare at the caller ID, wishing I could just ignore it. “Hello, Uncle Carl.” My voice is straining. “Annie, I think it’s time we had a talk.” “I’m sorry, I can’t. I have a dinner party…” “Find a way to make it happen. I’d hate to get your father involved. We both know what happens when you get out of hand.” My stomach clenches. I’ve tried to block that out of my mind over the years. I was twenty-four and fresh out of college when I went on a date to the local football game. Kent Darby was a math teacher who asked me out and I agreed. I had met him a few times at school functions and football games; however, I didn’t know that he was married. If I had, I never would have agreed. We went out and after dinner, he took me to the local marina and parked. We started talking and it was a fun evening until he started touching me and pushing me to do more with him. I was inexperienced because of my father, so I had pretty much steered away from men. That night was freeing; I liked it. It got intense; he ripped my shirt. I don’t think he meant to do it; I wasn’t exactly fighting him off, I was curious. But, my door was ripped open and my father drug me out. My breasts were hanging out because my shirt had lace at the top and I didn’t wear a bra. When he saw me like that, he lost it. And when I say he lost it, I mean he went bonkers. He threw me to the ground and had two deacons from his church hold onto me. Then he went after Kent.

This is where Kent explained to my father that he was married, and I had seduced him. Lured him away by using sex. He was weak. The words blurred after that, as well as their faces because I was crying. What woman wouldn’t cry when she’s being discussed like she is to blame for the fall of the human race. After ten minutes of discussing how women were to blame for the fall of man, Kent left. That’s when my father began beating me. I passed out during the beating and woke up in my father’s church. The water in the baptistery had been drained. I was in a chair in the middle of it, tied up, surrounded by my father and three of his most trusted deacons. I was anointed with oil and struck repeatedly by a belt they had blessed. The goal, ultimately, was to show the demon inside of me that they would not allow him to stay. They kept me tied up for three days. My clothes were ripped from my body and I was roughly washed by them to purify me. I honestly thought I might die. Then Sheriff Richardson found me, somehow. He showed up and convinced my father and his crazy henchmen to free me. With the stipulation they let me go to Kentucky, where my Uncle Carl lived, or he would arrest them and continue investigating. The deal made me mad. I kind of hated the sheriff, even if he had saved me. He could have done more, but when it was all said and done, I was just glad to get away. “Do you hear me, girl? You ignore me and I will make sure your daddy…” “I hear you. When?” I ask, once his voice pulls me out of my thoughts. “Tonight. Seven o’clock. I happen to know for a fact that man you live with has been staying out late at night. So you don’t have an excuse. Meet me at the old Crossroads Church out on HWY 25. Get here and be alone, or else.” He hangs up with that dire warning. “What’s up, Peaches?” Latch asks me as I hang up the phone. I’m sure something in my face alerts him to what I’m feeling. “It’s nothing,” I lie, trying to shake it off. I turn to go back into the laundry room, a thousand different thoughts swarming in my brain. I make it back there and my body starts shaking as realization fully sinks in. I forgot, from the time I’ve been in Kentucky, just how much I am afraid to be back around my father. Even when I thought about going back home, I never meant it. I never wanted that. My past has left me feeling so insecure and unworthy, and it took Sabre to show me that I am not only normal, but I am exactly what he wants. I’m who I need to be. I don’t know what I believe about the next world, but I do believe that Sabre and I are meant to be together—that we are made for each other. I don’t care if that does make me sound like a Pollyanna. I stiffen when I feel arms come around me. For a split second, I think Sabre has come home, but it’s Latch. “What’s wrong, Peaches? Talk to me, honey.” “That was my uncle. He wants to meet with me.” “Absolutely not. Sabre told me about your family. He’d shit a brick if he knew you even talked to one of the motherfuckers.” Even in my fear, I laugh at Latch’s reply. “I need to meet with him, if I don’t, he won’t stop. It’d be best to attack this head on and try to avert disaster. If my father comes here, Sabre will kill him.” “Then the sorry bastard needs to be killed.” “Latch, I need to…” “I’ll call Sabre.” He doesn’t give me a chance to reply before he has his phone out. This won’t go well.

“Damn it!” Latch says, hanging up the phone. “What’s wrong?” “Shaft says Sabre and the other members are at the old packing plant in a meeting; there’s zero cell service out that way.” “It’s okay, we can all talk tonight,” I lie. I’m not going to tell him. I’m going to find a way to deal with this before my family takes my happiness from me. I can’t let that happen. I do not want my father anywhere near the state of Kentucky. * * * I worry all evening about how I am going to get away from Latch. In the end, Lucy makes my job easy. She had forgotten her coach called a dance rehearsal, and Latch had to drive her to the school. By the time she tells him, he doesn’t have time to get Keys to come out, and I somehow convince him I’ll be fine. I give it five minutes after he leaves, get in my vehicle and drive out to the old church. There is a car parked outside, and one lone light shines from the frosted green glass window. My hands are shaking and my heart pounding, but I do my best to tap my fear down and head inside. I open the door and look around. At first I don’t see anything, and then from the darkened entryway to another room comes my worst nightmare. It isn’t my uncle at all. It is my father. I turn to run back to my car, but I’m trapped by my uncle. “Daughter, I hear you’ve taken up your old ways. Jezebel. Did I not warn you what would happen if you didn’t repent your transgressions? All my hard work and you’ve let the demons overtake you once again. Don’t worry, I know exactly how to save you from your transgressions.”

Chapter 15 Sabre I always aim for my enemies’ weaknesses. I’m just not used to having my own. Skull thought we should give Dragon’s crew a heads up about the Donahue Brothers, so for the past hour we’ve been talking with the Savage Brothers. I barely make it out of the plant’s door before Latch’s old truck comes zooming up the parking lot. Only one thing would make him drive that way. My heart stalls. “Son of a bitch, Sabre. I told the damn woman to sit still. I was only gone for thirty minutes,” he starts. “Where is Annie?” “I don’t know, man. I got back to the house and she was gone. I had to take Lucy for her dance practice. It was thirty minutes, tops!” “Was there signs of a struggle? Any idea who might have gotten her?” I ask, trying to fight through the panic. If anything were to happen to Annie… “I don’t think anyone did, her car’s gone. I think she left to meet that fucking uncle. He called and she seemed real upset. I tried to call you but cell signal is shit out here. Then Lucy had practice. Fucking hell, I’m sure she went to meet him.” “Where at?” I ask already getting on my bike. “That’s just it, I don’t know.” I holler at the rest of the club which are standing to the side talking to Dragon and Dancer, “Torch! My woman’s in trouble. Check the GPS coordinates on that tracker you put in her car and call me. Like yesterday.” “On it!” He calls, already on his bike. The sound of pipes echoes in the air, as my brothers jump on their rides. I’m already on the road, though. Torch will call as soon as signal pops in so he can get the coordinates from his cell. I’ve got to keep my shit together long enough to save my woman. I don’t know what the uncle has planned, but after hearing Annie tell me what her motherfucking father did to her before she fled to Kentucky, I figure it’s not good. It’s about ten minutes, the single most torture-filled ten minutes I’ve ever endured before Torch finally calls me. I get the directions, push down the throttle, and pray nothing has happened to her. * * * I barely let my bike come to a stop before I’m off of it. I’m running to the damn door and not giving one fuck about my back. I’ve got my club with me that can watch it, but I can deal with these miserable fucks on my own. I’ll make them regret the day they were ever born. What greets my eyes when I open the door is the last thing I expected. It will be something I tell my grandkids about, and I do plan on having grandkids. In fact, just seeing my woman right now makes me long to have children with her. Children that will be strong, sassy, and beautiful, just like their momma. Annie is standing over her father screaming at him. I know it’s him from the things she’s yelling. He’s unconscious, his eyes are swollen, red and wet. She’s also hog-tied him with duct tape. She’s giving him

down the road and telling him what a sad fuck he truly is. Though not said in those words, the message is still there. The uncle isn’t unconscious, but his eyes are also red, swollen and he’s crying profusely. He’s also been hog-tied. “Annie, what the hell?” I ask flabbergasted that somehow my woman managed to stop two grown men from hurting her. I’m glad and I’m proud as hell. I’m just not sure I understand it all. “I…Sabre?” She questions, stopping mid-tirade to answer me. “What’s going on here? How did you do this?” “I’m not stupid, Sabre. I didn’t show up here without my stun gun and mace. How did you find out where I was?” “I never called you stupid, woman, but I’m starting to think I need to sleep with one eye open,” I joke, my heart definitely feeling lighter now that I know she’s okay. “Very funny, Sabre.” “I try, now would you mind telling me what these two assholes were trying to do to you?” I ask, even though I have a good idea what. “They seem to think I’m riddled with demons because I like sex with the man I love,” She grumbles and uses the stun gun on her already unconscious father again. My lips stretch into the biggest smile I believe I’ve ever had, even as I take the weapon from her hand. She looks up at me and it’s then I see the tears in her eyes. “I think I hate him,” she whispers with tears in her eyes. “I know baby, I know. I need you to go home with Latch while I see to a few things.” “I want you to take me home,” she answers, the tears are trying to escape but she’s doing her best to keep them contained. “I’ll be there baby, I just want to take out the trash.” “What are you going to do?” “Show them what a real demon looks like.” “You won’t kill them?” She asks and I study her face. “You would care?” “I hate them, and I know you said, sometimes, in your job you have to see to things I probably wouldn’t like. But, if you kill them…I don’t want you to even risk jail for the likes of them. They’re not worth it. I know it’s stupid, but he’s my father.” “Then I won’t kill them. I’ll tell them an angel begged her demon for their lives. Now kiss me, woman.” “I love you, Sabre.” “Show me,” I urge her and she gives me her lips. I’ve never been more proud of a woman in my life. She amazes me. I’m still going to tan her hide for risking her life, that’s a given. We break apart slowly. The best thing I’ve ever done in my life is claim this woman. “I’m going to tan your hide for scaring me, Annie.” She smiles through her tears and leans up on her tip toes to whisper next to my ear, “Well, at least something good came out of this then.” I laugh. I’m still mad at the fuckers who dared try to hurt my woman, but I laugh. “Get your ass home, woman.” “Yes, Sabre.” “Practice those words, you’ll need to know them tonight,” I order her as she walks off, partly because

everyone is listening. She stops at the door, holds her head down for a second, and then shocks the hell out of me. “I’ll do my best to remember them, as long as the cookie monster comes out to play.” Every single brother in there starts laughing. Fuck me. After I get over the shock, I laugh, too. I laugh hard. Annie doesn’t know it, but I honestly wasn’t sure I could keep from killing her fucker of a father. She just saved his life. Still, Keys and Shaft will have to drag him and his sorry ass brother back to Illinois because they won’t be walking for a little while. They’ll also have a message to deliver to Annie’s mom, personally. I watch as Latch and Annie leave the room and then turn to the boys. I look at Skull and he gives me the all good sign and nods his head in agreement. He knows where I’m coming from —no words are needed. “Torch, you’re in charge,” I growl, taking off my cut and rolling up my sleeves.” “Of what?” “Making sure I keep my promise to Annie and don’t kill these weasels,” I growl and grab her sorry uncle first. Hopefully, by the time I finish with him, her lousy excuse for a father will have come to. “Don’t we get to join, man? We all like Peaches,” Shaft asks. “No way. These motherfuckers are all mine,” I tell him as I take off my belt. I think I’m going to start with a little eye for an eye. I’ll just make sure their scars are much bigger than the ones Annie carries.

Chapter 16 Annie Sometimes being wicked feels really, really good. We make it back to the house about an hour later. Latch isn’t really talking to me, and I know he’s upset. I don’t really know how to make that better, either. My brain is fried. I feel dirty for even having been in the same room with my uncle and father. I’m a little worried that Sabre lied and will kill them anyway. I shouldn’t even care. It’s kind of messed up that I do. “Where’s Lucy?” I ask to break the strained silence as I go to the fridge and get a bottled water for me and a beer for Latch. “Staying over at a friend’s house since I couldn’t be there to pick her up in time,” he growls, and when he does that he sounds almost like Sabre. I take him the beer that Sabre keeps in the fridge for him and the boys and hand it to him. “I’m sorry, Latch, I didn’t mean to cause you trouble.” He looks up at me with his dark eyes. His looks are so much like his sister’s, except definitely more masculine and defined. “You could have got yourself killed, Peaches. Do you know what that would have done to me?” The words sound raw and full of emotion and my stomach clenches. Sabre said Latch was in love with me. It makes me feel guilty. Sabre owns my heart, even if I am attracted to Latch. “I’m sorry. I promise it won’t happen again. I’m going to go take a bath before Sabre comes home.” “He won’t be long, he’s going to teach them a lesson and then have the boys take them back to Illinois,” he says, still pouting and turning on the television. I take that in. I’m glad. I meant what I said to Sabre. Surely, they’ll be smart enough to leave me alone. I know, inside, it’s over and I feel free. An hour and a half later, I’m forced to get out of the tub because my skin is starting to wrinkle and prune. I spend extra time putting on the lotion that smells like sugar cookies that Sabre likes. Then blow dry and brush my hair out. Finally, I slip on Sabre’s long T-shirt that says Devil’s Blaze on it and falls down almost to my knees. I’m going to go straight to bed to wait on him. I can’t deal with Latch pouting anymore or the conflicting emotions he gives me. When I walk out into the bedroom, I freeze. Sabre and Latch are both sitting in the chairs I keep in my reading corner. “Sabre, I…” “I told you not to do it, didn’t I, Peaches?” “But I just…” “You just defied an order I gave you.” Sabre has always walked the edge of dominating me, and I love it. It speaks to something inside of me, but while I may appear meek to the outside world, I’m not, really. I don’t want to spend my life with a man where he expects me to follow orders. “I don’t see why you’re so upset, it was just…” “Because you went against my orders. I told you to stay close to Latch and home until we figured out what to do about your uncle and things calmed down at the club. You agreed and then turned around and

ignored it. That can’t be allowed.” “Sabre, I’m not the type of girl who will obey a man. I mean, I’m not…” “I believe I know that about you, Peaches. You give me hell constantly, woman, but when I give you an order, it is to keep you safe. My world is different than yours was. When you gave yourself to me, I made a damn vow that I would always protect you. Do you remember that?” I swallow and nod my head in agreement. He did, and I loved it. Sabre makes me feel special. After a lifetime of feeling invisible, it’s an amazing thing. “Good, then you can understand why the fact that you defied my orders and went to the church tonight upsets me. Right?” I feel a moment of shame because I do. He’s right. I shouldn’t have gone. Still, I know a moment of resentment and I have to defend myself. “I had it under control. I’m sure you saw that when you got there. I didn’t go empty-handed.” “They weren’t expecting you to be the woman you are now. That was their mistake. This easily could have ended a lot different, and you wouldn’t be able to stand there and continue to sass me. Now, say the words.” “I’m sorry, Sabre, I should have listened,” I tell him looking down at my feet. “Strip.” I gasp and look up at him in shock. He couldn’t have said what I thought. No way. “Strip,” he confirms. I look around the room nervously. I can do this. Sabre’s upset, obviously and with good reason. But he won’t hurt me. In fact, I’ve liked all of the things he has done to my body. I’ve come to crave it. “Peaches,” he growls. My eyes snap back to him. “I will! I was waiting for Latch to leave!” “Latch isn’t leaving, Peaches.” “Sabre, you can’t…wait, what did you say?” “You lied to Latch and he felt this was his fault. If you had gotten hurt, it would have haunted him. He deserves something for that. So, he’s going to help punish you. Now, strip.” I look at Sabre then Latch and back to Sabre. I can’t do this! Can I? My heart is tripping over itself. I wish I could run away. Still, underneath my panic, there’s a big part of me wanting this. Wanting to see where this goes…and that scares me. Sabre has stormed into my life and let the tight leash I kept on my desires loose. This is a huge step in a direction I’m not sure I want. “Annie, look at me.” I do, and I know he can see the fear in my eyes. “You got your safe word. Nothing happens that you won’t like, baby. I can promise you that.” I study his expression and know he’s serious, and I also see that look on his face that spoke to me from day one. Need. That gives me the courage to lift the shirt over my head. I let it fall to the floor. I keep my eyes on Sabre at all times. I may be attracted to Latch, but Sabre needs to know he’s the one in control here. I need him to know that. “Go sit in Latch’s lap,” Sabre orders, his voice dark and gruff, and it feels like a caress on my skin, grating each tiny nerve cell I possess. I do as he asks and wait. I’m not sure what Sabre has in mind here, but I know wherever it leads, he will take care of me. Latch’s jeans are rough against my skin, and I jump when his large hands stroke down my sides and squeeze my hips gently. He’s breathing rough, but then so am I. My eyes are locked on Sabre. He’s unzipped his pants and has his cock in his hand, stroking the hard, glistening member and

instantly, my mouth waters. I’m so engrossed with watching Sabre that I wasn’t expecting Latch’s hands to come up and hold my breasts. I jump at the sensation. He kneads them, placing a kiss on my shoulder. Excitement floods my system and I’m so wet, I can feel the moisture on the inside of my thighs. “Are you wet for us, Peaches? Is your clit throbbing, needing attention?” Sabre asks and I search his eyes, but I can’t find any disappointment there. I give him the truth and nod my head yes. “The words, Peaches. Give me the words.” It doesn’t escape my attention that he’s calling me Peaches. He said Annie was his and his alone. I don’t know why that distinction calms me, but it does just the same. “I’m wet, I’m so wet, Sabre.” “Check and make sure she’s not lying Latch,” he orders, his hand moving slow and steady up his cock. I can see a drop of liquid gather on the head and run down the side of his shaft onto his hand and I lick my lips, wishing I could taste it. I feel Latch’s hand come between my legs, his finger dragging through my arousal. It’s hot being in his arms and watching Sabre stroke himself, but it’s not what I want. “She’s soaking wet, Sabre.” Latch groans. “Do you want my cock, Peaches?” “God, yes,” I answer, not even bothering to hide how eager I am. It’s too late for that. “Come over here and get down on your knees, Peaches, and I’ll let you suck my cock.” I should be ashamed at how eagerly I jump off of Latch’s lap. I get down on my knees so quickly, I’m surprised I don’t have rug burns. “So eager,” he says cupping my cheek and pulling me to him as he bends down to kiss me. There’s so much emotion in that kiss, more than I’ve ever felt before. “Do you get how much I care about you, Annie? How much it would kill me if something happened to you?” His words hit me and tear me open inside. The change of the name doesn’t get past me, and there’s a depth of emotion coming from him that hasn’t been there before, or at least where it was so evident. His eyes are intense and they speak of something…deeper. Of fear and caring certainly, but there’s something else, I want to call it a sadness, a regret. I’m just not sure, and I’m way too aroused to study it further. “I’m sorry Sabre, I won’t do anything like that again. I’ll always talk to you first.” His thumb brushes the corner of my lip, gently, and for a minute he looks so deep in thought it almost scares me. I want to ask him what’s wrong, I can even feel the beginnings of panic flood through me. Then, this mask comes over his face. The change in him is that drastic, almost night and day. “Now, Latch.” His gruff, husky command rings in the room. My body stiffens in response. I had forgotten all about Latch being in the room. I try to look behind me, but Sabre doesn’t let me. “Keep your eyes on me, Peaches. Always on me.” I give him my nod of agreement and he combs his fingers through my hair. “Suck me, Peaches.” At his words, the tight coil of need inside of me breaks free. Sabre’s holding his cock towards my mouth and I open for him, without a moment of hesitation. His warm, spicy, unique flavor fills my mouth and I moan with the pleasure. I release him and flatten my tongue out using it to lick along the hardened vein that is throbbing. I lick all the way to the top and then dive into the crevice on his head, gaining more of his pre-cum and savoring it. I repeat the action but along the side of his cock this time; licking him as if he were my favorite ice cream cone and I’m trying to get every drop before it melts. I’m so intent on Sabre that I didn’t notice Latch get behind me. I feel his rough hands rub my ass and knead it in his strong

hands. The effect is almost too much. I look up at Sabre and his eyes are all on me. I suck him down to the root as my excitement amps up. Latch’s fingers brush the lips of my pussy. The very tips of his fingers slide between them and graze my opening. I widen my knees to offer him better access like a mindless animal in heat. I am. God, I’m so hot right now and dying to be filled. I never imagined sex could be like this. Elemental, hot, and all lust…this is fucking. This is totally different from anything Sabre and I do together and maybe that’s good. Because, it should be different with Latch involved. Latch’s fingers slide into me at the same exact time Sabre’s fingers tease one of my nipples. He rolls it between his finger and thumb, pulling on it until that moment where there’s pain, but it’s oh so good. Latch is slowly fucking me with his fingers and I thrust against it, tightening my pussy against the entry, trying to hold them inside. I’m so absorbed in the sensations bombarding at me, that when the first hard slap against my ass connects, I cry out loud. My scream comes out garbled because my mouth is full of Sabre. I slowly release him and look into his eyes as Latch spanks me again, and again. Each slap is hard, and I can feel the fiery heat against my skin. My eyes sting from the intense pain, and I’m waiting for that point. That point where the pain slowly morphs into pleasure. Sabre is watching me closely, stroking his cock the entire time. That’s even hotter than what Latch is doing to me. Eventually, though, I feel it; that moment when I need more of a sting, more of what Latch is giving me. My cream is sliding down my legs. I’m thrusting up, seeking more contact and riding nothing but air; still needing more. I whimper as Sabre grabs my hair and pushes my mouth down on his cock. He resumes playing with my breast and over the rushing blood in my ears I hear his command. “Now, Latch. You can taste her.” The intense way he says it is almost enough to set me off. I’m caught up in the different pleasures zooming through my body that I’m unprepared when I feel Latch’s mouth against my pussy. Sabre stands up, taking his cock from me, but I don’t have time to protest because he pushes me away from him, until I’m sitting up, straddling Latch’s head. “Ride him, Peaches. Fuck his face and ride him hard and take your pleasure,” Sabre urges me—right before taking my hair roughly in his hands and pulling my mouth to his cock again. I grind against Latch’s so hard, I’m probably smothering him. Rotating my hips, riding his tongue and hell, I think even his nose. Latch’s hands push into my ass cheeks which are still stinging, and he lets his fingers bite into them, adding to my need. Then he takes control of my movements, angling them just enough to make me feel like I’m about to explode. I brace myself on Sabre’s thighs, letting my hands hold him tightly as he continues fucking my mouth while I’m riding Latch. Eventually, Sabre pulls me off of his cock and I look at him through eyes that are hazy with lust. I’m so near to coming, just another second and I know I’ll tumble over the edge. “Are you close, Peaches?” “God, yes,” I groan as Latch’s tongue lashes against my clit. I try to bear down on his face. He uses his hold on me so that doesn’t happen. I grunt out in defeat. “Are you frustrated, sweetheart? Does that greedy little cunt need to come because you’ve got two men in here dying to fuck you?” He asks and I can’t stop a growl that breaks free. “Sabre let me come, damn it. Let me come,” I huff. My head tips back in pleasure as Latch continues to tongue fuck me and eat out my pussy but never giving me enough or in the right spot to carry me over the edge. “Are you sorry for making us worry now, Peaches? Do you see why it’s important to let me know what you’re doing? How much you’re loved and wanted?”

Tears sting my eyes, and it’s not just because of being denied my pleasure. It’s the words. Loved and wanted. I am. For the first time in my life, I am—and by two amazing men. I’ve always known Latch felt that way, but I’ve tried to hide from it because I can’t give him what he needs. I was afraid to dream that Sabre felt that way. So the tears fall, and I let them. “I’m sorry, Sabre. I promise never to worry you, either of you again like that. Please, sweetheart.” He growls and pulls me off of Latch, and I cry in protest. I was so close. I’m on the edge and ready to break into a million pieces. I just need one touch. One touch will send me over. I reach down to do it myself, but I don’t get the chance. “It’s my pussy now, Peaches. All mine. I’ll tell it when to come, I’ll tell it how to come. You gave it to me. Remember?” Sabre questions. “Yes!” I cry out, thinking his punishment may kill me. He turns me around, yet again, my back to his front. The warmth of his body envelopes me as we slowly slide to the floor. He kisses on my shoulder, bites on the tender skin of my neck and follows an invisible trail up to my ear. His hands wrap in my hair again, harder this time, more intense. He pulls it back and his breath is against my ear. “You are mine. Every fucking, single inch of you is mine. Do not ever get that shit confused, Annie.” “I won’t…I couldn’t.” I tell him, gasping as his hands cup my soaked pussy. “You be a good little girl and suck Latch’s cock and make him come. You owe him that. So, I’m giving him that. Not you, me. You see the difference, Annie.” “Yes…” I do, absolutely. I’d never do this without Sabre wanting it and directing it. “This thing with Latch is special, Annie. So he gets to have the parts of you I’m willing to give him. You’re going to give it to him good. You’re going to suck him down like the greedy girl you are. But you gave me your pussy. I will be the one who decides when it gets cock. I will be the one to decide when it comes, how it comes and by whom. It’s mine. Understand? “God, yes,” I groan. “Good. Now suck off Latch and I’ll give your pussy what it needs.” I go back to my hands and knees once Sabre releases my hair. He leans over me, even in my haze I can feel him there. He places a tender kiss against my lower back. Latch has moved so he’s standing and holding his cock out for me. There’s emotion shining in his eyes that I don’t fully understand. I cup his balls in my hand first, rolling them with my fingers and then slide my tongue against them, using my hand to stroke his cock at the same time. I suck one ball in my mouth, gently torturing it before releasing and doing the other. Then I move to his cock, licking my way up to the tip. He’s different. The taste, the smell, texture…it’s all different from Sabre. It’s good, and I take a moment to savor and take the pleasure in before I swallow him down all the way to the root. He’s not as long as Sabre, so it’s easier. He is wide though, so he still stretches my mouth. I suck him hard, moving up and down on his cock and using my hand at the same time. I get so engrossed in what I’m doing that when Sabre slides his cock inside of me, I’m taken by surprise. I finish my downward thrust of Latch’s cock and rest there. My mouth and throat is stretched with Latch’s dick, my pussy stretched with Sabre’s and I’m loving every minute of it.Then Sabre starts moving and my desire hasn’t even come close to waning. Immediately, I feel my climax building. I quicken my movements, sucking him harder, using my tongue to bathe, torture, and tease with every stroke, my hand working him harder, up and down, so that I can use my throat and let him go deeper every time Sabre thrusts inside of me.

We work together in some kind of three part dance that fits together perfectly because in no time, I’m coming. I come harder than I ever have before. I can feel my release rushing over Sabre’s cock deep inside of me. I stumble in the way I’m working Latch’s cock and he takes over. He puts both hands on my head and force feeds me his cock. There’s nothing sweet and loving about it. It’s hot, nasty, and so fucking good I barely finish coming before I shoot off again like a rocket. This one is more intense, and I lose track of everything except wave after wave of pleasure that pounds me. I feel Sabre’s cum jetting inside of me, each stream feeling as if it is a thrust itself. He’s seated so deep inside of me I know I’ll be wickedly sore tomorrow, and I’ll love every minute of it. Latch groans above me and I open my eyes and watch as complete satisfaction comes across his face. I get just a small taste of him before he pulls out of my mouth and finishes coming in his hand. I watch as the creamy pearl liquid runs down his hand and over his cock, and the sight of it along with the way Sabre’s fingers start working my clit send me over into another climax. This one is so huge, so fucking explosive, it scares me. I try to fight it off, but Sabre’s voice is in my ear, talking me through it, and I let him anchor me and give myself over to the orgasm, welcoming it. I think I black out for a minute, I’m not quite sure. When I open my eyes, Latch has cleaned up and his pants are zipped. I’m sitting on the floor in Sabre’s arms. Latch moves his fingers along my lips and has a melancholy smile that hurts me just a little. “You’re a special woman, Peaches,” he says kissing my head gently then leaves the room. I watch him go with more than a little sadness. Sabre kisses the top of my head and hugs me a little tighter, and I concentrate on him and my love for him.

Chapter 17 Sabre I never thought I’d be completely owned by a woman. I am. I’m so fucking gone over this woman, there’s no coming back from it. I take Annie into our bath to wash off. We have a quick shower; she’s almost boneless from our workout so I bring her to our bed. Our little playtime was hotter than hell, but I am a possessive motherfucker. There’s no other man getting in Annie’s bed but me. I pull the sheet over us, hold her close, and think there’s nowhere on Earth that I’d rather be. “Is Latch going to be okay?” she asks and I knew she’d see it. My brother has had it bad for her, almost as long as I have. Latch and I are super close. We’re connected in ways that no one but the two of us knows, or will ever know. Tonight was my gift to him, but I’m a big enough bastard to admit, it was a gift to me, too. I fucking loved watching Annie be overcome and get so fucking hot, not just for me—but both of us. I loved watching every minute of her pleasure and Latch’s. It’s bigger than that, though. I liked being the one in complete control of both of their pleasures. “He’ll be fine, sweetheart. He knows the score. We’ll be playing again, sometime. As long as you liked it?” She’s quiet for a minute and I’m afraid she’s gone too far. She enjoyed it, but I don’t want it to be something she can’t live with. That’s the reason I gave her a safe word. Anything we do, I need both of us to be in it a hundred percent. “Annie?” “I did, but…” “But?” I ask, knowing fear because I want this again. Not often, but I do want it. I was hoping she’d feel the same. “It sounds awful, Sabre.” “Tell me, sweetheart. Never be afraid to tell me anything.” “I loved it. It was hot and even now I could see wanting it again, but…” “But, what?” “It would kill me if you were with another woman. I couldn’t take it. I think it would destroy me. Now that we have done this, I mean you’d be in your rights, but I just couldn’t…Oh, God…” “Shhh…Sweetheart, don’t get yourself so worked up,” I tell her bringing her head at an angle so she can see me. I use the pads of my thumb to wipe away the tears. “Annie, I love you. You own me, woman. I will never want another woman in my life, but you. Only you.” “But, what we did here…” “Happened because all three of us wanted it. You didn’t cheat on me, Annie. We had hot fucking sex with a close friend. Someone we both care about. There’s nothing wrong in that, there’s no shame in it, and it’s not a sign that we don’t belong to each other.” “You’re sure?” She asks, searching my face. “I’m completely sure. We’re it, Annie. You and me woman are a lifetime thing. You know that, right?” Her tears start again and I can’t keep up to stop them, but she’s smiling, so I figure it’s okay.

“I love you, Sabre. I love you so much.” “Enough for a lifetime?” I ask. “Enough for several,” she answers and that’s all the answer I need. I lean over the side of the bed and reach under to the box I had stored there a few days ago. I’ve been waiting for the right time, and I don’t think there can be a more perfect one than now. I pull out the white box and she sits up like a little kid excited for Christmas. “What’s this?” “Open it and see,” I laugh as she claps her hands. She rips into the box quickly, giggling madly and pushing the tissue paper inside away. All laughter stops though as she puts her hand on the leather cut inside. Her fingers graze over the Devil’s Blaze emblem and then tremble as she takes in the white patch underneath. Property of Sabre. I wait for a response. It seems like forever. “A lifetime worth of love,” she whispers. “Several,” I correct her. “Put it on me,” she says, holding it up. I shake my head but do her bidding. She is on her knees leaning over me, naked as the day she was born, except for the leather Devil’s Blaze cut and my dick goes hard as a rock. She’s never been prettier. There has never been anything sexier in my life, than her. “I want you to make love to me now. Just like this. I want to have you inside of me while I’m wearing your colors. I need you to make love to me, Sabre. I can do nothing but give her what she wants—what we both want.

EPILOGUE SKULL “You don’t understand the devastation of words, until you see the damage and realize you can’t take them back.” “I’ve missed you, querida. I need to feel you close to me.” “I’m here, Skull. I’ll never leave you.” “But you have, mi amor. It’s so dark here without you. I need your ligero. You kept me sane.” “You killed me, Skull. I can’t ever be with you again. I’m visiting the only way I can. The only way they will allow me.” “Who are they? Who are these people who seek to keep my mujer from me? I will hunt them down. Nothing can keep us apart. Nada!” “That’s not true. Even now, you’re in bed with another woman.” “A club whore, nothing else,” I dismiss. “But she’s not a whore, Skull. Not this one. This one cares about you. This one you pursued. She has a place in your club. In your life. You’re slowly forgetting me.” “Never!” I scream as she starts fading away. Querida, come back to me. No me dejes solo!” “But you’re not alone. You have her. You even took off my locket. I would have waited for you, Skull. I would have waited,” she says, crying before she fades into the black. My body jerks from the pain on her face and I jar myself awake. I rake my hand through my hair, despising the way it trembles. I move to the side of the bed, putting my feet on the floor. I'm hung over as hell. My head, my teeth and even my fucking hair hurts. I look at the blonde in my bed. I’ve been pursuing her since Dragon’s so-called funeral. She reminded me so much of Beth. The blonde hair, the unusual eyes. I saw her and went after her. In the end, she was nothing like my Beth. She’s been married before, and there’s nothing innocent about Teena, but she’s a good woman. A woman that a man could claim. If he was whole. If he had every piece of him. If he wasn’t haunted. My cell phone rings and I grab it off the nightstand, walking away from the bed. I’m not ready to talk to her, or to anyone. My emotions are still raw. When I see who is on the phone, I know it’s not going to get any better. “You weren’t at the meeting with your brother,” I mutter, wishing I was completely done with all of the Donahues… with everything. I’m starting to hate Beth, hate her for bringing this shit into my life and leaving me in it. “I did not know about it. I am in France trying to calm the family. The death of my grandfather has left us all scrambling.” “Si, for power.” “True. But my grandfather was revered. They want his death avenged.” “Who killed the motherfucker? I’d like to buy him a beer, hell maybe four.” “I thought Colin told you?” “What the fuck are you talking about?” “Beth, she’s alive. My grandfather was keeping her and her sister prisoner. They murdered him and

fled.” “I don’t know what kind of game you and your brother are playing, but I am not—” “It’s no game, Skull. It is very real. And the family has called a hit out on the girls. They have tracked them down in Texas.” My hand shakes. Is it? Could it be real? After my meeting with Colin, I started taking precautions, but I thought he was playing me. There was no way she could have survived. I look over at the woman in my bed, and something coils inside of me I do not want to name. “What is your game, Matthew?” I ask, because though he is slightly better to deal with than Colin, he’s still a fucking Donahue and I do not trust him. “There is a child, Skull. Your child.” “I saw Colin’s papers. I know. I’m checking into it, but having some woman pretend to be Beth just so your family…” “It is not pretend, Skull. Beth and your daughter are very much alive. At least, until my family gets ahold of them.” There’s so many things running through me right now, I couldn’t name one fucking emotion except anger and bitterness… bitterness is overwhelming me. Could Beth have done this to me? Could she? “What do you want with me? I know it’s something.” “I called to see if you would work with us. If you will help us hunt down Beth and her sister. You bring them to me.” “What do I get out of this?” “Revenge, and something more valuable. You will have your daughter. If my family finds them first, they won’t care about the child. Some will take great pleasure in ending her young life.” “So, I just hunt down Beth and her sister, bring them to you, and I keep mi hija, and that’s it? That’s all I have to worry about from you assholes? No more shit? We’re done?” “Exactly. Do we have a deal?” I take a deep breath, and stare out into the night through the window. “Sure. Give me the info and I’ll get the men started on it.” “I must warn you, if you double-cross me, there will be consequences.” “There always are when the Donahues are involved. Give me the info. What part of Texas?” Matthew rattles off the information and I write it down. “Got it. I’ll send the men out in the morning.” “I’m so glad we could work together again, Skull.” “Sure. Oh. One more thing, Matthew.” “What is that, my friend?” His words make me sick. “Chinga te! The day I make any deal with a Donahue is the day I slit my own wrists.” I slam the phone down, shaking with anger and with the ramifications of what Matthew said. Where I was reluctant to believe what Colin said, I’ve little doubt in Matthew’s words. “You okay, mi amante?” Teena asks me from the bed. The news I just received, the dream of Beth, it all combines, and a mixture of hate and guilt curls in my stomach. Adulterer. Beth has turned me into that. “Come back to bed. Let me make whatever it is better,” she purrs. I stand there wondering what in the fuck I’m going to do.

The end.



EXCERPT Up next: an exciting excerpt from Becca Taylor. Her new novel will be here very shortly! Follow her on these links to find out more: Facebook https://www.facebook.com/authorbeccataylor/ Twitter http://www.twitter.com/beccat76 Instagram https://instagram.com/rebeccavv76 Goodreads https://www.goodreads.com/authorbeccataylor76



Chapter One Katerina Just pretend to be asleep. He won’t know the difference. This is my nightly routine for when Travis finally comes home. I curl on my side of the bed, pull the covers up tight around my face, pretending to be asleep. We stay on our sides of the bed, never even touching each other anymore. Not a kiss hello or goodbye, forget about holding hands. Since Travis moved into my apartment, things just changed. His first night living with me, I thought it would be nice to cook him a big meal, you know, surprise him after work. I sat in the living room for hours after dinner was cooked, waiting and waiting. When he finally decided to come home, smelling of beer and sweat, I knew this was a mistake. All I could manage to say was, “Welcome home. Dinner is in the fridge if you want something.” He looked at me. “I already ate. I went out with the boys tonight.” Every night, I eat dinner alone while he goes “out with the boys”. I know what out with the boys means to Travis. As far as I knew, he never cheated on me. What I did know, however, is that he enjoyed checking out the merchandise at the local girly bar. I have no problems with someone going to a strip club. I do have an issue when it happens every night, when you have a woman at home waiting. This is why I never let him know that I’m actually awake. As soon as he falls asleep, I make my way to the couch. I refuse to sleep next to him after he has been out with his boys. Tonight, it is different. As I lay in bed, Travis says my name. “Katerina, wake up.” I say nothing. “Katerina, I need to talk to you. Wake up.” He shakes me gently to get me to wake up. “What is it Travis? I was asleep.” I lied. He is standing by the side of the bed, with a duffle bag in hand. “I can’t do this anymore. I’m leaving, for good. I can’t handle living here with you.” Turning, he walks out the front door, leaving his key on the dresser I bought for him as a welcome home gift. When I finally take a moment to look around, I notice most of his other stuff was already gone. Not that he had much here. Travis hasn’t been living here that long. After the rumble of his truck quiets as he drove away, I felt fine. Not sad, not devastated, or even angry. A slight smile forms on my face. And for the first night in a month, I got to sleep in my own bed. Chapter Two Katerina Here I am, one month later, out on a Friday night. Getting my freak on with my girls. That’s the kind of mood I’m in tonight, so yes, I said Getting My Freak On. We are at the hottest club in downtown Naples, Florida. Club Elements is living up to be everything and more. The music is pumping through the speakers. The place is a sea of moving, writhing bodies. The club is different from any other place I’ve been before. Which is not saying that much, since the only clubs I went to were to hear Travis’s band play. When we first got here, I spun around like a kid in a candy store just taking in the view. The walls illuminate red and orange, glowing like flames in a fire. Blue strobe lights above remind me of the Gulf water at night rippling in the moon light. Every hour fans blow to create a windstorm. Behind the DJ booth is a set of four giant televisions showing different scenes of each element: earth, air, fire and water.

The perimeter of the club is lined with leather half circle booths, almost sofa like with large oval tables. From the booths, you still get a great view of the dance floor, so you can people watch or kick back with your friends. We’ve been at the club for an hour now. I wore my shortest, curve hugging dress in cranberry red. This is my signature color. It goes good with my bronze American Indian skin tone. My hair looks fabulous-long, chocolate brown, loose spirals hang down to my mid back. My shoes are a strappy wedge. I don’t need to be falling on my ass while dancing. Yes, it may provide some amusement for the locals, but my intension is not to be the entertainment tonight. I am looking for my own personal entertainment, someone who can satisfy a certain need. Before you get the wrong idea about me, I’m not the type who sleeps around with random men. I never had a one-night stand, never even came close. In fact, I have slept with a grand total of two men. Tonight is the first night I am putting myself out there again. After Travis left, I realized I based my life around his. I needed my own goals, a bucket list. Calling it that sounded too boring, like Travis. My grandmother, to this day, tells me her stories, she calls them adventures. It makes life seem more exciting calling it an adventure, and exactly what I need…. excitement. Slowly, I’ve been forming my own list of adventures. Tonight I am ready to cross some items off that list, and “pick up guy at club” just happens to be on it. That is if someone catches my eye. Looking for a new man was not on my agenda, but I may be persuaded to go to an after-hours party, for two. There is only one requirement…. Must be smokin’ hot. For six long years, Travis the Douche, his accurate name, and I went to the same two bars where everyone was his friend. A typical evening’s conversation would consist of… “Why can’t you dress more like her?” “Because I’m not a stripper, Travis.” “Why can’t your body look more like that?” “Because I’m not made to be a size zero, Travis.” “I don’t like your hair like that.” “Well, how do you want it to look? This is the hair I was born with, Travis.” And so on and so on. Ok, so I lied… there is more than one requirement. He cannot be a douche, like my ex, this means he must know how to have a good time! At this moment, I wonder why it took me so long to open my eyes and see that Travis, in fact, is a Douche. When he told me he couldn’t handle living with me, I was dumbfounded. There was nothing for him to handle. I handle all the cooking, cleaning, pay the electric, and the rent. The only job he had, pay the cable bill. Aly looks at me, knowing my thoughts are drifting. “If you don’t stop that, I’ll slap you upside the head.” Because that’s what best friends say to you when you are being an idiot. I let Travis affect my life for too long. So, that’s it! I am stripping all thoughts of The Douche out of my head and moving on. My girls and I are finally letting off some much needed steam. I brought Alyssa, my best friend for life. Lexi is the resident party girl of our group. She only does one-night stands or keeps friends with benefits, saying relationships are too much work. Then there is Dani, my coworker, and Jade, who I met the night of my twenty-first birthday. It has been a month since the Douche incident and I feel fantastic. We are dancing, bumping and grinding against anything and everything that is male because it makes us feel sexy. Elements’ serves these amazing signature drinks that match their theme, and I plan on trying each one. I make my way to the bar with Aly and Lexi. As we walk, Lexi is giving me pointers, indicating out options for the night. Before I can even consider approaching anyone, I need more courage. When we arrived earlier, I started out light; it was a fruity drink with edible flowers. This time, I decided to go with the ocean blue martini. As we step up to the bar, the three of us partake in the literal smoking shots. They

serve them in a tray of six, each one different. Once we each have our own set, we toast each other, then down the hatch...because that's how we roll tonight. The effects of the alcohol are definitely kicking in and I'm ready to hit the dance floor again. The DJ is playing a Ke$ha mix. Blow comes through the speakers. Instantly, I start scanning the crowd for Jade. She points to me from across the dance floor. You know that one song, the one that makes you happy, no matter what kind of mood you are feeling? You turn the song up full blast in the car, all the men honk, while the women look at you as if you are completely crazy? That’s what this song does to me. Jade and I first heard this song on a road trip together. When I reach her, I start my best hip shake. I’m not a dancer by any means, but I know how to shake what God gave me. God blessed me with hips and a set of boobs to match. For the first time in my life, my five foot seven, size ten frame felt sexy. The DJ goes straight into the hot song of the summer, one with a sensual beat behind it. While getting into the groove of the music, I suddenly feel two hands on my hips. I don't look back, yet, because I can’t bear to be disappointed. I look at Lexi and she does a double wink, our signal that he fits requirement one. A single wink with a hand sweeping the shoulder means do the spin and leave move. I continue shaking my ass against his length. The longer we grind, the more I feel him growing harder and harder. His arm snakes around my waist pulling me tight to his chest, which feels like a brick wall of solid muscle. I move my hands up around his neck into his hair, loving the length, short, but just enough for me to grab. Please let him be hot. I don’t think my girl would lie to me, but I’m not in the mood for a tease from them. Maybe it's the alcohol, but who cares? I never get to act like this. I'm twenty-six and SINGLE. He moves my hair over my one shoulder. I can feel his warm breath on my ear. "You having a good time tonight?" His voice has a deep rasp to it that goes straight to my panties. I glance over my shoulder to see the face behind the sexy voice. What I notice first is the full set of kissable lips, then I see his eyes. His eyes don’t disappoint, they are a green with rim of hazel around the edge, surrounded by thick lashes. Yes, eyes are my weakness. He gets close to my ear so I can hear him over the music. "What’s your name, baby?" Once again, the sound of his voice affects me, for a moment I forget my name. It feels like an eternity has passed before I finally lean close to ear to tell him my name. Get it together, Katerina, you got this girl! “Why don’t you turn around so I can properly introduce myself?” I turn, staring at the wall of hotness in front of me. He is wearing a dark t-shirt that is tight against his chest and arm muscles. His jeans are a dark wash that hug his firm ass. I may be a sucker for eyes, but a sexy ass will get me going every time! I think I had a mini orgasm just looking at him. He pulls me hard to his body, thrusting his leg between mine, grinding against me. Damn, this is hot. “I’m Caleb. Nice to meet you Katerina.” The way he says my name. Instantly, my body is on fire. “My friends call me Kat.” Caleb pulls my arms back around his neck. Instinctively, they go into his hair again. Now that I know what he looks like, his hair is even nicer! It’s so freakin’ soft, I wonder what shampoo he uses. Either he forgot to shave today, or he always has scruff, giving him that sexy masculine look. His scent, Old Spice Fiji, is driving me crazy. I know it well, from smelling the bottles at work. Definitely all male. “I guess we will have to become friends then, Kat.” Caleb says back to me. The song ends, but we continue dancing through the next few songs. God, it feels so good to be held like this. He turns me around again, so my ass is snug against his front. My body feels as though it’s molded into his. "Put your hand in my hair again, baby. I liked the way you were touching me." I’ll do whatever you

want. Keep it together, Kat. Caleb puts his hand on my chin, tilts my head to the side so he exposes my neck, dropping his lips first on my shoulders. He begins trailing light kisses all the way up to my ear. I can feel his tongue making contact with each kiss, leaving my skin slightly dampened. When he hits each sensitive spot, goose bumps form on my skin. The way he touches me has me wanting more. I grip his hair tighter, pulling his lips to mine. He teases my lips with his tongue before gently biting, which causes my mouth to open. As if he’s tasting me, he grazes my tongue lightly, before entangling it with mine. This is the sexiest kiss I ever had. Panty melting, toe curling, chills down my spine good. My ex never kissed like this. Check on my list, kiss someone who makes your knees go weak. My grip on his hair tightens as Caleb deepens the kiss, rolling his tongue against mine with each stroke in. My stomach and other female parts quiver in response. Just when I thought my panties might melt off, I feel someone bump against my side…Aly. Her eyes are bugged out, giving me her best what the fuck gesture…. because hello, I don’t know this guy! Her bumping into me forces me to stop kissing Caleb, which causes him to groan and squeeze my hip. I look at Aly. I mouth "cock blocker". She just smiles, and keeps dancing next to me. Aly’s man, Mike, is with us tonight. He rarely comes out with us, so to Aly this is a special occasion. Tonight they seem to be having a good time. Mike is actually dancing with her. Usually, he is sitting at the bar drinking and staring at other women. Can you tell I’m not a fan of the jerk? That’s a whole different story, but that’s Aly’s story to tell. I need a break from the dancing. My body is sweaty and sticky, and I need to cool off. Not sure if the dancing or the man beside me has me feeling like this. "I’m going to get a drink.” I motion to Aly to see if she wants to join me, but she waves me off, she's busy bumping on her man. Mike looks like a fish out of water dancing with her. Aly is all fluid motion, while he is stiff as a board. All my other girls are dancing together, giving me the thumbs up for the hottie next to me. I make my way up to the bar. Caleb follows beside me. I’m shocked that he is coming with me. I figure a guy that looks like him would just dance with the next chick on the floor. He walks close to the bar getting our drinks almost immediately from the female bartender. Emphasis on female, because she is eyeing him like he’s a hot fudge sundae with whipped cream and two cherries on top. He didn’t ask what I want, but he ordered me the last drink on their menu that I didn’t try. It was some red liquid, lit with a flame. Before handing it to me, he blows out the flame, winking. With our drinks in hand, he motions for me to follow, leading me to a table at the far end of the club so we have a better chance of hearing each other. I’m terrible at the small talk thing. Like I said, I haven't been out forever. I close my eyes, take a long sip of my drink, letting the liquid courage run down my throat. I take the cool glass running it over my overheated face, then lick my lips clean. Caleb is staring at me. "You are beautiful, you know that, baby?" Yeah right, "How many other girls did you say that to tonight, handsome?" He pauses for a moment, “I called one other girl tonight beautiful, but I don’t think my mother counts. As for the baby, no one, ever.” Once I feel the alcohol kick in, my words come a little easier. “What do you usually call your women?” “Never gave it much thought before. I guess I go with the standard sweetheart.” He says as runs his hands across his jawline. “Well, I feel honored for the upgrade in status.” “I’m glad you feel that way. You are definitely an upgrade from the usual women here.” "Good line, very smooth.” We finish our drinks and he pulls me up to him.

He smiles, “Well I am saving a few more of those lines for later. Want to hit the floor again or would you like to get out of here? It's your choice, baby girl." Can I do this? It's been so long. I know what my original plan was for tonight, but I also know once we leave, there is no turning back. I was having a war in my head. The good girl says, “Stay, you don’t know a thing about this guy.” Party girl says, “Go, get dirty, let’s party. And by party, I mean get laid.” Who do I listen to? "Let's go, I just have to tell my girls." He pulls my back to his front, “Lead the way." He never breaks contact with my body, the whole way to my friends. I find Aly first. I whisper in her ear (more like yell), "I'm outta here. I'll call you tomorrow.” She looks behind me asking, "Who’s the stud attached to your back? Are you going to introduce me?” “Aly, this is Caleb. Caleb, this is Aly.” I say it quickly because I know what is coming next. Aly will go all protective momma bear on his ass. She walks purposely next to Caleb and says, "You take care of my girl. She needs to have fun for once, but you be good to her. If not, you will deal with all us girls. Now go make some noise." "Aly, I promise, I will take the best care of her." Caleb says and he winks at Aly. She laughs and turns away. Chapter Three Caleb What I thought would be a usual night out with my boys is definitely turning out to be better than I expected. I’m twenty-eight years old. Probably getting too old for the club scene. Most of the girls here when they see a good-looking guy, they dance a little harder, let us buy them a drink, even flirt a little. I’m down with the games they play, but I’m not okay with the ones who talk the talk, but in the end just tease. After all, I’m a man with needs. Lately, those needs have been put on the back burner. Tonight, I have an itch that needs to be scratched. Time for me to have a little fun--a much needed night out. Music, alcohol and women. I know I won’t have any problems finding someone willing for the evening. Just so you don’t think I am a total man-whore, I do not fuck all of them. As long as we both get off in some way, shape, or form, all parties walk away with a smile. While sitting at the bar, knocking back a beer with my boys, three girls come up beside us. My eyes immediately start scanning the brunette. She's a fine piece. Her body is stacked, all hips, tits and ass, like an old time pin up model. Watching her lick her lips causes my dick to jump, letting me know it was still awake. When a song she seems to like comes on, she screams, throwing her hands in the air. I take a big sip of my beer to cover my laugh. The girls are unaware that my boys are completely checking them out. Before I know it, Brunette is skimming the crowd, heading back to the dance floor. My eyes follow her the whole time, making sure she is alone, not here with someone. My boy, Bentley, hits my shoulder, “Which one you got your eyes on?” Without taking my eyes off her, I stake my claim. He seems happy with my answer, “Good, I didn’t want to flip you for the blonde.” It’s my lucky night, Brunette is dancing with a bunch of girls. Bentley’s prospect, however, is now in some guy’s arms. “Sorry man, looks like you’re out of luck.”

Sitting on the stool, I watch her for a moment. Damn, the woman knows how to shake it. You see, I like women to have something I can grab. And the way her hips move, she had me at half-mast just watching her across the dance floor. Finishing my beer in one gulp, I place the empty bottle on the bar, saying goodnight to my boys. If I’m lucky enough, I won’t see them again until work tomorrow morning. With that, I make my way to the dance floor. After a few dances and a drink, I’m ready to get out of here. I know I can convince her to leave with me. Her friend stops me to give me a warning before we head out the front door. And I like the way she is protective of Kat. Grabbing her hips from behind, I pull her close so she could feel my growing excitement on her backside. "You're mine for tonight. Where we going? It’s your choice.” Kat looks at me with questioning eyes. "Where do you want to go, baby?” "There's a hotel up the way.” All the better, since I don't bring one nighters to my place. Repeats and clingers need not apply. I am a tag it and bag it guy. The word relationship, not in my vocabulary. Since honesty is the best policy, so my momma says, I will make sure she knows it first and is satisfied in the end. I hail a cab for us, not wanting her to have to walk the five blocks in those shoes. I open the door for her to climb in first. I tilt my head at the delicious view of her ass as she slides in. Once Kat’s in, I climb in next to her, telling the cabby where to go and close the door. As the car pulls out into traffic, I slide my hand up and down her thigh. Her skin is smooth as silk. Testing the waters, I slide my hand higher, lightly grazing her panties. The heat that is coming from her has my dick growing excited. She grips the seat, as her head rolls back. Already I can tell this is going to be a stimulating night. In no time, we pull up to the hotel. After getting us a room, I lead the way to the elevator. Grabbing her waist, I walk behind her. Keeping her body tight to mine as we enter the elevator. She feels good like this. Her body fits mine perfectly. “Hit floor twenty.” I keep a tight grip on her hips as she bends slightly forward to press the button. Goddamn, her ass is amazing. I hear her moan as I press my hips against her. When she stands back up, I begin to kiss her neck, inhaling her scent. Her hair smells like strawberries, while her body smells like the most delicious chocolate. Who doesn’t love chocolate covered strawberries? Perfume, especially when a woman smells like she showered in that shit, is not something I care for. But this is driving me crazy. “You smell good, baby girl.” “Glad you approve.” Running my nose over her neck, I inhale her scent again. “I can’t wait to eat every inch of you up.” Teasingly, I run my hands up and down her hips and thighs, while continuing to kiss her neck and ear. From the soft, breathy moans she is making, I can tell she likes this. She bites her lip, trying to keep quiet. I get an even better reaction when I kiss just below her ear. Her moans get slightly louder, driving me crazy. When the bell dings, we make our way to the room. Wanting to be polite, I open the door, letting her enter first. I may be a dick, but my momma taught me how to be a gentleman. The room is a suite with a small kitchen, living room and a separate bedroom. Every room was like this. The front desk informed me of this when I asked for a suite. "You want something to drink or eat?" I open the mini bar to see what's inside. They have both limes and lemon next to the bottles of water. Before grabbing us each a water, I snag the tequila and the limes. I have plans for those items. I hand Kat a water, she looks up at me nervously saying, "Thanks. This place is nice. So, what do we do now?" I know what I want to do, but I have to make sure she does too. Dick or not, I don't push women to do anything they don't want to. I walk over to the radio, finding a good alt rock station, and make my way back over to her. I reach out so she can grab my hand, pulling her close, moving our bodies to the

music. I push her hair out of the way and behind her ear to get a better look at her face. Stunning. Her eyes are a dark shade of caramel, with a slightly darker shade around the outside. And don’t even get me started on her lips. Her bottom lip is slightly fuller than the top, it has me wanting another taste again. So, I do, taking her bottom lip between mine, grazing my teeth against her lip lightly. Her breathy moan opens her up, allowing me access to her warm tongue. She tastes like coconut, pineapple and vodka. "You taste good, baby, but I want to taste more of you. If you’re not ready, I can wait. If you are, we head to the bedroom and have some fun. I have two rules though.” She squints her eyes at me like I’m going to proposition her with some crazy shit. Not my style. I may like my sex dirty, but I’m not into extra kink. “What do you mean by rules?” Between each of my rules, I kiss her throat. “First, one night is all we get. Second, we leave here tomorrow with no regrets.” She looks at my lips, understanding what I was saying. Katerina looks in my eyes before saying exactly what I want to hear, "One night is all I'm asking for. It’s all I want. I’ve never done this before. Just so you know." I pull her roughly to my body. Her words have me straining against my zipper. “Come on, let’s get comfortable.” I grab my items once again. Holding my hand, she follows me to the bedroom. After I put the tequila shots on the nightstand, I open the curtains letting in the glow from downtown. I want to see every inch of her rockin’ body. I kick off my shoes and socks by the chair in the corner. I make my way to Kat, drop to my knees in front of her. Her shoes have leather straps that wrap around her ankles up her calf. I can't wait to take them off, and begin unwrapping my present. Her eyes look down at me, as if she’s craving me. I lift her foot to my thigh as I untie the straps. I can’t resist kissing her arches, the woman even has incredible feet. After finishing with the first shoe, I put her foot down, repeating what I just did to the other. As I run my hand up her ankles, I notice she has a tattoo. A tribal butterfly, in tones of blue, black, and white. Sexy as hell. Gently kissing it, I ask, “Got any more tattoos hidden on this gorgeous body?” She covers her eyes, as if she is embarrassed. “Yes, one more.” I continue running my hands up her legs. When I make it to her upper thighs, I stop, breathing in her scent as I run my nose over her sex." Before I get a taste, I want to find this other tattoo. Since I don’t see it on your arms or legs, I’m guessing we need to get you out of this dress before I will see it." I’m already pretty sure I know where it is. As I stand up, I put her hands on my shirt to let her know to take it off. Her fingers graze my abs as she pulls my shirt over my head, causing me to suck in my breath. She tosses the shirt to the floor. Her hands run back down over my chest. “Your turn, Katerina.” My fingers travel to the top of her dress, gliding it down her arms, making sure that I trace the curves of her body while removing it. It pools at her feet. She steps out of it, kicking it away. Fuck! What this woman’s body is doing to me. Every man’s fucking wet dream. She is fucking gorgeous standing before me in just her panties and bra. Her tits are full, definitely more than a handful, which is perfect for me. I walk behind her, searching for the tattoo I know she has. Dropping to the floor, I kiss the middle of her lower spine. A second butterfly is exactly where I suspected. When I look up, her eyes are shut tight. “Don’t laugh. It was cool at the time. It was my second tattoo, well actually third. But, in my defense, I had plans to add more to this one.” Before she continues, I interrupt her, “Third, so I have to search for more?” She shakes her head no. “The one on my ankle is a cover up. The original one was my first ever. I saw

something on the wall, and got it. Now, I’m just rambling like an idiot. Please continue.” She waves me on. The girl has a sense of humor. I like it. Standing up, I walk forward, edging her toward the bed. “It’s cute. All of it, the tattoos and the rambling.” I kiss her lips softly. Kat reaches down to undo the button on my pants. Before she gets them off, I pull a condom or two out of my pocket tossing it on the nightstand, right next to the tequila. She sits on the bed, pulls my jeans down my legs. Wanting this to go faster, I kick them off the rest of the way. I climb up her body so she's forced to lie down on the bed with her head on the pillow. When I straddle her thighs, I study the woman in front of me once again. She's wearing black lace boyshort panties and a matching see through bra. I run my hands up her hips and over her tight stomach to her luscious tits, palming one in each hand before lightly squeezing her nipples. She lets out a heavy sigh before licking her lips again. Her hands run over my stomach, reaching to my back to pull me down to her lips for a hard kiss. Not wanting to get too worked up yet, I break the kiss. "How about a drink, baby?" She licks her lips as I reach over grab the salt, lime and tequila. Taking the lime between my teeth, I place it between her perfect cleavage. I reach for her hand, bringing it to my lips. After licking the spot between her thumb and forefinger, I add some salt to the area. Using both my tongue and teeth, I lick the area clean. When I let her do the same to me, the moment she sucks my hand, a groan releases from my throat. Once I regain focus, I pour some tequila in her mouth. When a small amount escapes, I catch it with my tongue. Damn, she tastes fine. I make my way down her body and gently pour a small amount of tequila in her belly button. She gives me a look of surprise, that’s when I know she never did this before. I drink my shot from her belly button, swirling my tongue inside, not missing a drop. As I kiss my way up her stomach, I pause to retrieve the lime between her breasts and suck. After I toss the lime, Kat grabs my hand, then starts sucking on each finger from base to tips. I kneel between her legs and pull her up so she is straddling me. She puts her arms around my neck, slamming her mouth to mine. Fuck yeah. With a flick of my fingers, Kat’s bra is removed and tossed aside. I lean her back onto the bed. Because the first one was so much fun, I'm ready for another shot. I make my way down to pull off her panties. Her pussy looks smooth as silk and just as beautiful as the rest of her. I lick my hand, pouring some salt on it. While I lick the salt off, I drip some tequila just above her pussy lips. I begin to lick it off, slowly. Savoring the taste of her, I push her thighs open more, sucking her into my mouth. She tastes salty, sweet, and like tequila. I run my tongue around her clit in a circle then down to her opening, licking inside her. "Oh God, don't stop.” Some men do not enjoy going down on a woman, but I fuckin’ love it. The more she moans her pleasure, the more I enjoy it. Taking two fingers, I retrace the same route as my tongue, squeezing her clit between them, gently at first. With each stroke, I add a little more pressure. The harder I press, the more Kat’s hips start moving in tiny circles. Not wanting her to get off too soon, I stop before making my way to her entrance, sliding one, then a second finger in her dripping pussy. "Fuck, Caleb that feels so good." Most women I have been with just ooh and aah the whole time. Not Kat, she's got a dirty mouth and I like it. Slowly, I ease my fingers in and out, on the inward stroke I curl them to find that magic spot. Once I do, my fingers tickling that spot. She screams, "Yes, Caleb, right there." With each stroke, I am making sure I rub that spot, every fucking time. "Come for me baby. I want to feel you on my fingers.” When I feel the beginning of her orgasm, I add my mouth to her clit again, sucking and licking. Just like that, I feel her muscles tighten as she screams, “YES!” Fuck yeah, and this is just the

beginning.



FINAL NOTE I hope you guys enjoyed Burned. I felt this book needed to bring Skull and Beth up to the present so we could deal with everything coming in Book 3. A break from the angst, I guess. I will have Conquered, Book 3 out to you as soon as possible. It will be April. I hesitate to name a specific date, as I am dealing with some health issues that have put me behind. To keep up to date with the release and everything though you can join my newsletter or follow my Author pages. While this book was dedicated to a wonderful lady whom I shall forever miss. Special shout out goes to my Street team the Badass Bitches #BB4L - I love you ladies. Thank you to the Dirty Girls who have been helping me bounce off my thoughts and making this journey so amazing. I’m keeping you girls forever. Also a special shout out to Gabby Landazuri and Teena Torres, for lending your names to the book and letting me play with your toes. Peace Out till next time! Xoxo J

Author Links: Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/JordanMarieAuthor Twitter: https://twitter.com/Author_JordanM Goodreads: https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/9860469.Jordan_Marie Newsletter: http://eepurl.com/barBKv Amazon: http://amzn.to/1Rizo7l Webpage: http://www. jordanmarieauthor.com/



Glossary of terms Cabron Dumbass Cielo Sky Diamante Diamond Hermano Brother I puta la odio I fucking hate it Inmundo perlas Unclean pearls La pinche bolsa The fucking bag Mátame Kill Me das asco You disgust me Mi hija My daughter Mi puta esposa My fucking wife Mujer Woman No puedo respirar I cannot breathe Polla Cock Que es un hecho For a fact Querida Dear one Te tienes que callar You need to shut la pinche boca your goddamn mouth Tigresa Tigress Tramposo Cheat